Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'rape'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. mmvmgo2011

    Vaccinated - A Continuation

    Hi all. Been offline for WAY too long now. I hopefully have a bit of spare time again, so I’ve revisited some of the characters and continuing Vaccinated. (And, yes, I have other stories on the go - haven't forgotten.) If you haven’t read it, you’ll almost certainly get more out of this one if you read that one first. A refresher might be helpful too, as there will probably be lots of callbacks and interwoven story lines. Obviously heavy spoilers here if you haven’t yet read the first one. Consider this a continuation following on immediately from the events in the first story, before the Epilogue. Events here may or may not progress matters to the same point in that Epilogue - so a sort of alternate history. Hope you enjoy. As before, I only have a vague outline of a story - I’m making the rest of it up as I go along, so fair warning, the story could include almost anything. If you’re easily offended or triggered, then maybe avoid this one. I welcome any feedback and will work in any suggestions you might have as it goes along. Delivery will likely be a fair bit slower than in the past, but I’ll try my best to keep chapters coming in on the regular. ~~ONE~~ Jake’s timing was exquisite; perfection. He could feel the crescendo, the approaching tsunami about to break, and he wasn’t about to miss the opportunity to experience the pleasure his partner’s ejaculation was about to unleash on his dick. Undulating, peristaltic waves of muscular contractions milking his shaft, coaxing the breeding load from deep within his heaving, roiling balls. Jake’s cock fully plugged the tunnel, his cock’s sensitivity heightened by the tight embrace along the entire shaft from tip to pubic bone. He pulled back slowly, deliberately, the head of his massive cock raking against the tunnel’s walls, tweaking the prostate, eliciting a deep, resonant growl in his partner that vibrated throughout his entire body, increasing the sensations and bringing the coming flood to the brink. He stopped as the head reached the opening, enjoying the feeling of the ring of muscle quivering against his fraenulum, his partner’s growl increasing. Jake’s heavy, pendulous balls seethed, ready to unleash their prodigious load. Squatting slightly, he adjusted the angle of his cock so the head would smash his partner’s prostate as he rammed in all fourteen inches down to the pubic bone. The separate muscles of his massive quads stood out in stark relief, vascularity pulsating and engorged, the massive root running along his inner thigh branching out to feed power to every muscle. He flexed his cock, watching, enraptured, as it swelled even bigger, became even harder, the veins flooding it with blood, steeling the shaft and sending bolts of exquisite pleasure spreading throughout his godly body. Jake’s core tightened, the globes of his perfect arse contracting and squeezing as he slammed his cock in as far as it would go, and then further. As he smashed past the prostate, the tsunami was triggered. It was Jake’s turn to groan, as his partner’s orgasm and ejaculation began, massive waves spreading up his shaft, tingling, more bolts of electric pleasure sending him wild. As Jake slammed in as far as it would go, his balls slapped into his partner’s arse, his orgasm contracting and pulsating muscles throughout his pelvic floor. The hole clamped shut around the base of Jake’s shaft, a natural cock ring further swelling and hardening the already diamond-hard cock. As it swelled, his massive cock pushed harder against the walls of the tunnel, increasing the strength of the muscular contractions as it struggled to contain and eject the monster invading its depths. Jake’s eyes rolled back as his partner’s cock pumped out splashes of thick, creamy cum. As the first few arcs of cum splattered against his partner’s pecs and abs, a large glob settling in his thick, dark beard, Jake allowed himself to ejaculate, his own muscular contractions mingling with those of his partner, heightening their ecstasy. Jake’s balls, so eager to unleash their load, rose up, and his cock somehow swelled and hardened even more as his ejaculation began. The pressure exerted along the length of his cock, and especially by the ring of muscles clamped around the base of his shaft made it more difficult for his cum to make it through all fourteen inches, causing high pressure spurting jets of cum to spray deep within, the massive load contained by the swollen head plugging the tunnel. Even as they both continued ejaculating, Jake leaned in for a deep, passionate kiss, the taste of cum on his lips adding to his explosive wave of orgasms. *** “Get out,” Jake said, as he stood up and went to shower. “Fuck, mate,” he breathed heavily, still recovering from the orgasm, “you were mind blowi–” “I said, get out.” He didn’t even turn back. “Can I at least get your number? I don’t even know your name…” He trailed off, distracted by the incredible view of Jake’s naked body walking to the en suite. The X shape, his glorious arse cheeks, sitting atop massive ham-hock hamstrings, the sweep of his quads visible even from behind, his back muscles mounding and rippling as he walked, roadmap veins - everywhere he looked, splendour upon perfection. Jake ignored him. The cumrag, having served his purpose, already forgotten. Despite his swelling dick - how could you not get hard at that view, he thought? - he hurriedly dressed, the cum covering his abs and chest already drying, sticking to his shirt, and left. **** Brad, Amber and HE were sitting in Brad’s living room, regrouping and discussing the recent events and the fallout. “Can you still sense him?” Amber asked. They all knew which 'him' she was referring to. “Yes…” He hesitated, “…he’s having sex.” It was a very odd sensation, having his best friend’s subconscious as a stream in part of his brain. Despite everything, Amber and HE both blushed. Amber, in particular, was still trying to process her feelings about Jake. She could not let go of the fact that they meshed perfectly, their sex on a level she had never, and almost certainly would never, experience again. But, equally, she could not forget his treatment of her. His callous disregard, the violence against her without so much as a second thought. Yes, he was under the effects of the vaccine, but was that merely amplifying an existing tendency? She did not know, and the conflict was gnawing at her. What made it worse, she could never discuss it with him. Jake could not - must not! - ever know or be reminded of his rampage. They all feared if he learned what they did – what he did – that he would try to regain his abilities, and his reign of terror would resume. She nuzzled into Brad’s strong, comforting embrace, his Herculean arm around her. He was no Jake, it was true, but he was kind and loving, the sex was fantastic (though, of course, not the perfection she had with Jake), and his body was phenomenal. And, yet, she still could not shake the thought and feelings - he was no Jake. **** As Jake’s orgasm erupted in a corner of Brad’s brain, his own dick chubbed, and his mind wandered, lustful thoughts – of tits, of arse, of legs for days, of vascularity and muscle – flooded his brain, like cumshots pumping hot man cream, flooding holes. Amber nuzzled into him, the feel of her pert, luscious tits pressing into him causing lustful fire to tingle through him, making a beeline for his cock. He smiled. Not for the first time he silently thanked Jake, his best friend and, in many ways, his saviour. If Jake had not convinced him to break his vow of celibacy, he would not have met Amber. Not since Angelina had he felt such feelings for a woman. Amber would never replace Angelina - nobody ever could - but Amber was a mighty fine substitute.
  2. Broody

    POP, part 5 added 3/MAR

    Trying something a little different here. Basic synopsis: A powerful, dominant serial killer is murdering massive bodybuilders with his bare hands, and a police detective (himself a massive bodybuilder) must track him down while fighting his own lustful attraction to the uber-masculine perpetrator.] Warnings: Snuff, Gore, Horror POP “You’re supposed to wear a coverall, like me,” said Dr Stain, the medical examiner, who in his white head-to-toe gear, contrasted sharply with the slimy red gore that covered the entire apartment. “And look like a cumshot in a uterus, like you?” said Detective Carnitas. “Not likely, chum. ‘Sides, they didn’t have one in my size.” “They don’t have doors in your size, Detective.” “True. Guess I’m just too much man for this world.” Carnitas did have to turn sideways to fit his 6’6” 450 lbs of swollen muscles through the door of this crime-scene-cum-abattoir. “This guy was too. Now literally, I guess. So be careful what you wish for.” The giant detective looked at the body. It looked like a skeleton wrapped in a bag of oversized skin. “What the fuck are you on about? This was a fat dude that had some kind of weight-loss surgery.” “Very sudden weight-loss surgery.” The doctor extended a pair of stainless steel forceps and pulled up the skin of the ragged corpse’s chest. “Weird.” Carnitas grabbed the second tool offered by the pathologist and together they raised the pec skin, which had enough area to cover a 60 inch chest. “And this surgeon needs to sharpen his scalpel, look here.” Jagged rends broke the skin at the top and sides of the chest. “It’s like the fat just burst outta him,” said the dumbfounded cop. “Not fat.” The doc pointed at the ceiling, walls and windows. “Look around at all this tissue, it’s pure red meat, no adipose.” “Are you telling me some perp exploded an Olympia-sized, fully-conditioned bodybuilder in his own apartment? What kind of weapon could do that? There’s no grenade shrapnel or burns.” Det. Carnitas felt his heart racing. “No weapon.” “So he took it with him.” “Nope.” Carnitas looked askance at the doctor. “No need to tax your brain overmuch, Detective. There’s video.” The doctor stood and crossed to a desktop computer with a webcam and used his gloved hand to wipe gore off the screen. Carnitas took a sharp breath. It was a freeze-frame shot of a red explosion that was surely the moment of death. But the red burst had a milky-white center. He found himself holding his breath, his heart fluttering as he looked closer. It was a man’s back. Though the man was half the size of the victim, he had the most densely muscled back Carnitas had ever seen. The groove of the spinal erectors in his Christmas tree was deep enough to trap a man’s fingers up to the third knuckle. His lats looked like twin wine barrels tucked under his brawny arms. His massive, tenticular traps formed a monstrous Kraken that seemed to pin Carnitas’ brown eyes with a burning glare. “What the fuck?” The doctor grabbed the mouse to click the symbol to back the vid up ten seconds. Carnitas gasped when primal sounds erupted from a fully equipped stereo system. The video showed a bloated mega-heavyweight bodybuilder who could have been Carnitas’ twin, held aloft and practically vibrating with lust in the concrete arms of the muscular perp. A high-pitched sexual whine ululated out of the bodybuilder’s cum-covered lips as the perps lats spread to eclipse their view of the vic’s mid-torso. The dominating bear-hug compressed the middle of the massive victim’s physique, swelling the top half of his pecs so much they pushed up into his chin, forcing his neck back til his whole head was obscured by deformed pec-meat blistered with stretch marks. Beastly basso-profundo grunts shot out of the subwoofer as that inhuman back rippled and flexed with incalculable strength. “Fucking hell.” Carnitas was finding it hard to breathe. The grunts got longer, louder and deeper, a counterpoint to the rising tone of the vic’s squeal, which sounded like air leaking out of a balloon. “No…” burbled the helpless vic, just as his body became a crimson supernova. Red flesh burst in all directions out of distressed skin as muscles built over years of obsessive workouts splattered like bugs on a windshield against vastly superior brawn. Carnitas was shocked and bewildered, but what happened next truly turned his world upside down. The perps wordless grunts slid into consonants and vowels as a long lingering… “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK YEEEEEEEAAAAAAHHHH!!!!” … vibrated the floorboards. The sheer manly amplitude of the perp’s ultra-deep voice traveled the distance to where Carnitas stood, thundered up his shins, crossed in an X across his 38” quads and locked his groin in a vice. He couldn’t have taken his eyes off of the screen if he wanted to, as the perp turned to the side. The massive arms dropped casually to his sides, and the crushed torso slumped, but still clung goo-like to granite pecs shaped like Atlas stones that now filled the vic’s ribcage where vital organs once pulsed. A pec bounce jiggled the deformed corpse like a macabre marionette, which the perp found amusing. “HUH-HUH-HUH.” His lewd, rumbly chuckle reached out to Carnitas’ bloated prick and blasted the cum out of it like toothpaste from a tube crushed by a fist. Another pec bounce loosened the vacuum of the vic’s collapsed lungs and the sodden necrotic mess slid to the floor. As those insanely pumped, veiny boulder pecs approached the camera, the perp wiped the victim’s blood from their curvature, revealing a massive chest-and-abs tatt that penetrated the bodybuilder cop’s brain like an ice pick: GONNA POP U BITCH Carnitas blacked out as he heard the perp’s final words: “WHO’S NEXT?”
  3. BrutalPowerDemon

    Native God Kai 2: Awakening

    I feel short-circuited. Always the bigger, the stronger, the admired, the worshiped, but now I lustfully watch this inhumanly powerful mass of muscle, Kai, saunter away from me almost contemptuously. He exudes a seething superiority and dominant, potent ferocity that demands my attention and respect. Seeing his massive size and muscular strength used without hesitation to easily obliterate opposition with brutal and deadly finality inflames me with a desire to witness his growth and the execution of his will and desire completely and unreservedly. As he walks away from me, I follow, marveling at the width of his brawny shoulders and his thickly muscled back tapering down to a waist that seems too thin to support the bulk inundating above it. There is still blood mixed with his sweat trailing down his back. “Kai!” I yell out to him, “You can’t go anywhere like you are, and you need to get off the street before someone finds the remains of that car and, um, uh . . . “ My mind replays the brutal and effortless destruction of both machine and man. My cock throbs rock solid in worshipful adoration of this rippling mass of brutal man that uses his masculine superiority to callously do as he pleases. Kai stops and turns. His exceedingly handsome face, dark hair and eyes, and the sight of his overpowering muscular size takes my breath away. “I knew you’d like that, you fucking little muscle-slut.” he purrs as he lifts a hand, scoops some of the blood dripping down his chest up with a couple of fingers and lifts it to his lips, sucking the fingers clean. An almost unrestrainable desire for this powerful man to demonstrate his fierce and savage capabilities churns within me. My voice quivers. “Kai, you are the man I’ve wanted to become, but now, now I . . .” I don’t know how to put into words the hunger gnawing in my gut, my loins, my soul. “Let me help you. Come back to my hotel and clean up. I’ll go get you some clean clothes while you shower.” Kai nods and I lead him back to my hotel. We walk to my room and he squeezes through the door. My GOD he’s INHUMAN! Kai’s eyes soften a bit as I close the door behind us and he speaks in a low, rumbling whisper, “Pete, when people are stunned by my thick, powerful muscles or are worshipful of my size and strength, like you obviously are, something happens in me. A deep, gnawing desire to grow and show my power wells up in me with the same potency as for a sexual release. That’s the only way I can describe it. I get fucking horny for growth and the use of my strength and power. A fucking bloodlust ignites in me that must be satiated.” My cock throbs like it’s going to burst. I feel pre-cum pulsing from my slit forcefully as he continues speaking. “The cops won’t mess with me, man. They know me well and they know what happens. They also know that, so far, at least, the me unleashing my power has only been directed at those that deserve whatever I do to them.” I’m gawking at this perfect, manly mountain of muscle and power and beginning to drool hearing his words. His eyes flash harder, more stern, the caring attitude evaporating in an instant as my lust to once again see him use that inhuman, powerfully muscled body to begin a rampage and to grow floods my mind. An evil grin forms on his impossibly handsome face. “Yeah, little big man.” he states before continuing, “You want to serve me.” He growls lustfully. “You seek a superior, powerful Alpha male, don’t you, you muscle-bound little beta bitch.” more of a statement of fact than anything resembling a question. “You WORSHIP the bloodthirsty beast in me. I can feel your worshipful desire for me to evolve into a merciless, brutal and bloodthirsty BEAST of limitless size and power. My eyes roam his thick, powerfully muscled body. “Oh, fuck!” escapes my lips as my entire body responds in automatic, subconscious, and submissive response to this superlative masculine muscle-god arrogantly demeaning me. My dick erupts, jettisoning more jizz from my painfully churning nuts, soaking through my jeans. “Hell, YEAH, you do!” he rumbles as he raises his thick, massive arms and flexes over me. “You want to worship all this powerful muscle, don’t you, you pathetic little muscle-slut. All of this thick, throbbing, muscular power overpowers your weak little mind, doesn’t it, you puny little bitch-boy.” he rumbles powerfully. I begin trembling and my knees go weak and begin to buckle. He lowers his oaken arms and I feel his massive hands envelope my lats in his powerful grip as he lifts my 230 pound body without any effort at all. I reach out and palm the rippling expanse of his bulging pectorals, spreading blood and sweat over the powerful, inundating muscle dancing beneath his hot, dark flesh. Any semblance of control I had over my latent lusts and desires evaporated in the hands of this impossibly handsome and powerful native beast. My steel-hard, painfully throbbing cock exploded in pure, lust-driven orgasmic bliss. “Oh, holy fucking CHRIST, Kai! You are ALREADY a GOD to me! So MASSIVE and POWERFUL! I DO worship you. YES, I want you to be more, to GROW and DOMINATE and DESTROY as you please. EVERYONE should BOW before you, the all-powerful and brutal Native GOD, KAI!” I blurt without thinking, my innermost desires bursting through my lips like a flood of praise as strong as my jettisoning jizz for this inhumanly powerful and brutally callus muscle-beast toying with my appetite for his power. He tosses me to the floor as if I am nothing, moves his hands to his jeans, unbuttons and unzips them. One massive, oaken leg at a time, He peels them from brown flesh dusted with coal-black hair. His wrist thick, 11 inch, flaccid cock flops out over balls the size of my fist and slaps against his tree-trunk quads. The head of his cock is larger than his colossal balls and flaring thicker than its girthy, thickly veined shaft. I scoot back against the wall, grabbing my still spurting dick through my cum-soaked jeans and gawking up at perfection. Kai snarls down at me, “I’ve been waiting for you, little power-slut! You must be the one prophesied over me by the elders when I turned 16. Are you the little worshiper praying to unleash my TRUE power and calling . . . the one lusting to witness me as I am truly created to be?” With each sentence he seems to inflate, throbbing larger, thicker, harder, more powerful! His muscle-cock is also pulsing longer, thicker, harder as thick veins appear and throb, mapping every muscular surface. He smiles, flexing over me, his body bloating with muscle. He pushes his throbbing cock down towards me. I can’t take my eyes off of such a perfect and massive fuck muscle. ”FEED, you puny little fuck.” he growls commandingly as pre-cum bubbles from the gaping piss-slit centered upon the throbbing, mushroomed cock-crown. “Kai,” I blubber, drool freely flowing from the corners of my mouth, “I’ve never . . . I don’t . . .” He flexes his lengthening, thickening anaconda and smirks as pre-cum pulses and flows down to the floor in front of me. “Yeah, but you want to, don’t you, your little pussy?” he taunts unforgivingly. “Come on, your puny little BITCH. You want to taste the power you’ve always wanted but can never have.” He reaches down, his massive palm engulfing my head and pulling it towards that colossally perfect spire of manhood. All I see before me are huge mounds of hard muscle rippling beneath flawless, dark flesh. Without so much as a thought from me, my mouth opens wide, Just Kai’s words and presence filling me with a hunger to taste his brutal power, his insatiable virility, to partake of this god’s offering of his manhood dripping with sexual potency! Kai’s arm holding my head swells as he pulls me in, He thrusts his cock forward, impaling my mouth. The size of his mushroomed head stretches my mouth so wide, I feel the corners tearing as my teeth scrape the hard, throbbing cock=head. I hear a moan as scalding pre-cum rockets down my throat and my teeth pop over the ridge of that magnificent cock-head, virtually locking me face onto his cock. “Oh, FUCK!” rumbles from above as Kai releases my head, looking down at me stuck on his sensitive mushroom head. He raises his arms and flexes them into masses of vein-encased mountains of muscular perfection as he flexes his still-semi hard cock. I work my tongue ravenously around the pre-cum slick crown of this god’s cock impaling my stretched mouth as I lower my arms and fumble with my belt-buckle and jeans kicking them and my underwear off hurriedly so that I can grab my own spent, aching, but still steel-hard cock and stroke as I tug on my bloated, churning nuts. Kai reaches down and, once again, engulfs my skull with his massive fist. I feel the power of his grasp and know that he is being careful not to crush my skull around his hungry, sensitive cock-crown. He pulls me off with a loud POP, my split lips dripping blood as his pre-cum ropes from my mouth and tongue to his glorious cock. The godly young man rumbles, “My cock is getting harder, little cock-slut, and I don’t want it to tear your mouth apart . . . yet. You may be a catalyst for my growth, but don’t think you control me, you pathetic little insect.” he seethes in a deep voice that rattles my bones. “Get in the shower.” I obey immediately, crawling into the bathroom and shower as Kai follows, ducking and turning sideways to enter the bathroom, his thick pecs and back still scraping both sides of the door frame. As I kneel in the shower, he aims his huge, semi-hard cock at me and releases a torrent of hot piss, pinning me to the wall as he roars, “I mark you as mine, you puny little bug. I own you and you will obey me, not vice-versa. Your muscular little body may be intimidating to others, but you, like everyone else, are nothing but a pathetically fragile little ant to me.” I open my mouth and gurgle, “YESSSSS!” through Kai’s powerful stream of steaming, acrid piss pelting my flesh and washing over me. He orders, “DRINK, BITCH!” I immediately and appreciatively begin to gulp down as much of his streaming piss as I can as he bathes me in his pungent urine. When he stops, he looks me in the eye. “Good little power fag.” he purrs as he begins to stroke his prodigious penis to massive, rock-hard proportions. “Now, stand up, turn around, and palm the wall, puny little muscle-slut.” I obey this godly muscle-beast’s bone-rattling, authoritative voice without question. I feel his expansive, powerful hand on my shoulder as a hot, slippery, and hard ball of fles forces itself between my muscular glutes. “Oh, GOD! NO!” I whimper as I begin to struggle, his immovable hand on my shoulder and holding me fast. “You’ve wanted to feel my brutal power since you first saw me, little man. You’ve dreamed of feeling such destructive strength welling up inside you since you were a boy, haven’t you, you muscled little faggot?” Kai growls in my ear. He flips me around and my eyes bulge from their sockets at the virtual mountain of power sneering down at me, his immense manhood fully erect and throbbing like a third impossibly muscled leg. Pre-cum flows as he lifts me like a weightless toy, nothing but his muscled little sexual plaything. He lowers my clinched ass onto the throbbing, massive crown capping his long, thick, and vein-encased shaft. “Please, NO! Kai!” I beg, never having been sexually violated by another man. Having violated many myself, however, I have an idea of what is coming. I watch as he moves one hand from my now writhing body, raises that arm, and flexes, kissing the massive mountain of power that his manly biceps are. My asshole relaxes in an instant, my body betraying my mind and inviting such a titanically powerful sex-tool to enter. Kai iss right. I wanted . . . I NEEDED to feel his inhuman size, his explosive power! He sneers as he thrusts his magnificent manhood into my ass while pushing me down. I shriek in both torturous pain and ecstatic, lustful hunger for his sexual assault. I am but a helpless, feeble little muscle toy in his hands. I feel my glutes forced apart by the girth of his massive cock-head. He plows into me, splitting me apart mercilesslly. His gargantuan mushroom head invades me and makes way for the thick shaft that follows. He begins to piledrive into me, rearranging my guts to make room for his thick meat. I claw at his bulky, bulging muscles as his mammoth manhood destroys my ass as he rapes me savagely. As my mind clouds in pain and lust, my previous thoughts of him fucking his woman, her screams for more of this stunningly handsome and titanic muscle beast suddenly morph into my raspy voice mirroring her lustful desire. “Oh, holy fucking CHRIST, KAI! YESSSS! MORE! Oh, GOD! FUUCK MEEE! PLEASE! HARDER! MORE, my GOD, KAI!” I beg as he jackhammers me with animalistic abandon. “You fucking little pussy! You’re nothing but a worthless little CUM-DUMP. I can’t believe you even had the BALLS to speak to me after you beheld my superior size and muscle.!” Kai roars as he uses my worthless body like a fucking fleshlight. I’m nothing but a masturbation toy to a GOD! He POPS me from his throbbing cock and tosses me to the floor just as his fuck-trunk begins to buck. He aims that angry cock-head at my wrecked body. His huge nuts pull up as the first volcanic eruption of his seed blasts me in the chest, knocking the wind out of me and coating me in his boiling hot cum. Volley after volley pin me against the shower wall, coating me in his jizz. He then thrusts his still pulsing cock into my mouth as I whimper and orders, “Feed on my seed, you weak little pussy-boy.” as several more shots of his godly spunk shoot down my throat, directly into my gut without me even having a chance to swallow. He POPS his cock back out of my mouth, nearly pulling my teeth out as they catch on the flange of his magnificent cock-head. I wipe gallons of Kai’s cum from my body, lifting handfulls to my mouth and ingesting it ravenously as I look at the perfect muscle beast towering over me and smirking down at me. Words gush from my bleeding lips, “LOOK at you, Kai. You are the most massive and powerful man to walk the earth! You are PERFECT! Your size and power are unrivaled. I am nothing . . . you are EVERYTHING! You are a GOD, Kai! I felt your power around me, I felt it in me! You could have dismembered me without even realizing it. You could have caused me to explode from around your inhumanly colossal cock! Oh, FUCK! USE your power my GOD! I WORSHIP YOU for what you ARE. JESUS CHRIST, KAI! I WORSHIP YOU as the GOD that you ARE! GROW and SHOW this city who you are, I BEG YOU, KAI, to be MORE!” Kai looks down at me and rumbles, “Oh, FUCK, YEAH, you sick little FUCK! You ARE the one prophesied!” With that, he turns and walks out of the bathroom as I gawk at his thick, massively wide back and muscled ass and legs oozing with power. I pull myself up and follow as he walks out of the room, his head crashing through the top of the door frame and ceiling as his rounded, cannonball shoulders, wider than the door, destroy the opening and detonate through the wall and into the hall. He continues across the hall and explodes through the outer wall, stepping onto the sidewalk and street. I follow colossal Kai as he steps into the street, his head rising higher as he grows larger, cars screeching to a halt at the sight of this magnificently masculine and muscled giant beast of a man now towering over thirty feet above them. Kai grins a toothy smile, leans down and peels the roof back on the car closest to him. The man lunges for the passenger door as Kai’s fist reaches in and lifts him out of the car. He sets the terrified little man at his feet before standing tall, raising his arms and flexing. The little man gawks up at the thick, bulging muscles erupting and hardening into powerful, inundating masses of brawn and sinew.. “I was BORN for this, you fucking little insects This city will WORSHIP ME, you puny little man!” thunders from Kai’s lips as his dark eyes focus on the man at his expansive feet. I mutter, “Holy FUCK!” as I grab my aching, re-rigid and dripping dick.”Show them, Kai!” I beg, “SHOW THEM you are not the man they thought you were, but the BRUTAL, MERCILESS GOD that you ARE!” my voice implores with wanton desire to witness Kai’s liberation from mortal mediocrity. The little man turns to run and Kai simply lifts one foot and brings it down upon the little man, slowly and deliberately crushing him to a red paste of bloody flesh, smashed organs, and shattered bones before grinding his foot into the pavement. The massive, stunningly attractive Native grins and licks his lips. He looks around to see people vacating their cars in the street, some running and screaming in terrified panic at the murderous act of the young, massively muscled, and growing giant Native. Others simply gape up in awe of the iber-handsome, hyper-masculine, and prodigiously endowed giant, his colossal cock twitching with lustful desire to display his superiority over such pathetically inferior humanity. Kai looks down at another one of the men gawking up at him. He reaches down and envelopes the mesmerized little creature’s torso in his massive fist, lifting him to his stunningly handsome face. I can see the man’s legs kicking wildly as I hear his screams of terror. I see Kai’s dark eyes close as he smirks and licks his full lips. ”Oh, FUCK YEAH!” Kai thunders as his incredibly muscled body flexes and ripples with power, the little man in his fist is instantly reduced to a blood-dripping, fleshly mush squirting from between the giant’s powerful, growing fingers. Kai immediately inflates even larger, his feet stretching even more massive, seemingly chewing everything in their path to rubble as their soles dragged across pavement, sidewalks, and into the vacated cars. The cars skid over the pavement in front of those huge feet before being overrun by the dark, pungent flesh and slowly crushed. The occupants, squealing for mercy are slowly pulped and ground to paste within their demolished vehicles as Kai adjusts his stance, lifting his feet and bringing them down onto vehicles that are quickly reduced to but blood seeping disks of metal beneath the almighty Kai’s expansive, bloody soles. Kai lowers his blood-dripping hand to his gargantuan, thick, and throbbing cock of solid, vein-encased desire and strokes the hungry python with his human-remains slick palm. At that moment, I hear the ringing of church bells over the panicked sounds of the residents scurrying away from the muscled behemoth cratering the pavement in the street. I see a broad grin form on Kai’s face as he rumbles, “Time for the priests to meet their GOD in the flesh.” as he turns towards the clanging sound of the bells and begins walking to the church that has garnered his attention. People not fast enough to avoid his footfalls are pulverized out of existence beneath the weight of Kai’s muscular bulk as he walks. I watch bloody, flattened corpses stuck to Kai’s soles, nothing but squashed, annoying little bugs to the superior being Kai has become. He barely notices the crimson trail of destruction he produces in his wake as he moves towards his next playground, mindlessly snuffed bodies splat to the asphalt with each step he takes. I run behind, marveling at Kai’s colossal size and inhuman brutality, my prayers since my sexual awakening as a child being granted in a way I could never have imagined, in the form of Colossal Kai, the Native God.
  4. This story is violent and involves someone forcing themselves on another person, so don't read if that bothers you. Hey yall, this is the first ever thing I've written. I've been a long, long, long time lurker/reader and on a whim decided to give writing a shot. This was made with stories like Tony vs. Superman in mind, where iconic heroes get taken down easily. This story is the first of a series of Marvel stories I've been working on following one character, if people like it maybe I'll work through the other drafts and share them as well. ------------------------------------------------------------- Steve Rogers pulled his mask over his head and double checked himself in the mirror to make sure it was on straight. He was America’s champion and there should be no fault in his appearance, no line, no crease, no part out of place. His military mentality never left him, and it showed in his stature. Even though this was just a routine patrol on Manhattan’s Upper East side, he didn’t stray from his routine even slightly. Confident everything was in order Steve walked over to his pride and joy resting on the mantle beside the empty display where his costume would normally rest. Where Thor had his hammer, and Iron Man had his armor, Steve had his shield. It was a beacon of hope, strength, and resolve for the downtrodden. He picked up and latched onto the straps along his back and headed out to the basement level of Avengers Tower where he’d find his motorcycle to head out on. Not that he needed a vehicle, he could easily outrun it with his mammoth legs fueled by the serum in his veins. Truth be told, he simply enjoyed the feeling of riding it. It was already past nightfall, and as he zoomed down the streets glancing down alleyways and side streets as he passed he could hear the occasional cheer from fans and supporters as they zipped by. He was their hero and he would also fight for them. He allowed himself a small smirk in pride, only to be immediately distracted by a distant scream. Someone needed his help. The voice came from over a block away, but his trained sense of superhuman hearing left it ringing clear in his ears, even over the rumbling of his bike. It was definitely a masculine voice in distress. Sure enough, as he approached he could hear the sound of a man pleading for his life along one of the nearby alleyways. As he parked his bike around the corner he nearly flew off of it in the same moment entering the alley in the blink of an eye. In front of him there was a man being held off his feet by a much larger man in a black hoodie. Steve couldn’t make out much in the darkness, but the man was well over 6 feet and seemed quite built for his height. The smaller man was trying desperately to kick himself free from the man’s grip with his dangling feet, but he was clearly outmatched and stood no chance. Steve didn’t let a moment go to waste and called out to the man. “I think you should let him go,” he said, making sure to make it clear that what waited behind the man was no joke through his tone. The man didn’t move, he continued to hold the smaller in the air with one arm, an impressive display of strength, Steve realized, for a typical man. This man clearly worked hard on his strength. “Son, I said to put him down. I will not give you another warning, do not make me use force.” Steve said. To Steve’s surprise the man chuckled, the movement caused the man in his hands to shake violently just from the small movement. “Please, and what exactly are you going to do?” The man said, not even turning around to acknowledge the presence behind him. Steve tensed, he knew a fight was coming. ”I don’t think you realize who you are dealing with. If I must, I will put you down.” Steve said. The bigger man let out a small sigh, but instead of putting the other man down he moved his arm to the wall beside him, pinning the man in his hand. The smaller man let out gasp as the air flew out of his lungs for a moment from the force of the large hand pressed against his chest. It was an incredible display of strength, to not just pin a man with one arm, but move him entirely. Though smaller than them both, the man in his grip had to have weighed nearly 200 lbs. “I have an idea of who I’m dealing with,” the man in the hoodie said, still effortlessly holding the smaller man against the wall, “but I don’t think you know who you’re dealing with.” This was going nowhere, so Steve stepped toward the two. He thought of the need to bring out his shield, but given that this man was likely just human it wouldn’t be needed. He walked up to the back of the larger man, realizing now that the man was only a little shorter than his 6’5” height, but his back was nearly as wide as his own. If it was all muscle under that hoodie, the man must have sported an impressive physique. But Steve had both his superhuman strength, and his training to back him up. The average street villain stood no chance. Allowing one last chance for the thug before him to back down, Steve simply put a grip on the man’s shoulder, the one still holding the man up without any sign of strain. As he squeezed, he could feel the muscles tensed and flexed under his hand. The shoulder was as hard as steel, and even through the hoodie Steve could feel the heads of the man’s massive delt pressing against his grip. This thug was definitely hiding a lot under there. “If this is how it’s going to be, then I will just have to teach you a lesson. Can’t say I didn’t give you a sporting chance.” Steve said, allowing one final moment for things to go a better way. The large continued to hold still. Allowing his adrenaline to surge, Steve prepared to move fast and hard, tightening the grip on the man’s shoulder to pull him away from the smaller man and quickly down to the ground. His arm exploded in an undeniably stunning display of size and power, his battle hardened biceps nearly ripping out of his suit. He made a point not to try too hard, he certainly didn’t want to rip the man’s arm out. But the large man barely moved. His weight shifted from the force, but he never lost his balance. Under his hand Steve felt the man’s delt explode in response, nearly breaking his grip in the process. This man was strong, but he had faced plenty of strong foes before. He moved to wrap his arms around the man, barely able to get around the massive lats to pull the man into a suplex. Steve’s mighty pecs pressing into the thug’s lats in a secondary battle of muscle against muscle. Steve flexed them hard as poured his strength into the move, his suit tightening under the strain of his meaty chest expanding under it. Again the thug barely moved. This time the force was enough to cause him to stumble backward and nearly lose his pin on the man against the wall, but the thug quickly regained his footing. His lats tensed and flared in response, catching Steve off guard and nearly breaking his hold around the man’s torso, but Steve managed to hold on, sweat dampening the inside of his mask. The thug let out a long sigh, the movement nearly made Steve fall into the man as he exhaled. However it seemed Steve had prevailed as the thug released the smaller man, causing him to fall to the ground nearly face planting onto the concrete. “Guess I gotta make an effort here, since you won’t just let me be.” Despite the shock, the small man stuttered out a small thank you to Steve and skittered away. As the man hurried down the alley, the thug rolled back shoulders against Steve’s arms, the movement causing the rock hard muscles in his back to flex against Steve pecs. To Steve’s shock he quickly lost his grip on the thug, unable to pin down the expanding muscle in his arms. Steve took a step back to ready himself. The thug turned around, giving Steve the first look of his face under the hood. The man was younger, likely in his late 20s. His jaw was chiseled and square and sported a line of hair along his chin and a thin mustache, not enough to make for a full goatee. His eyes were dark, and as they focused in on Steve he caught a glimpse of shock in them. Perhaps this thug had finally seen the error of his ways. But the shock was replaced with a grin as the thug chuckled. “Fuck! I was hoping it was you, Captain fucking America,” the thug said, “Damn, looks like wishes can come true. I’ve been hoping to put myself to the test. You can only go so far setting record after record in the weightroom. I needed a real challenge.” The thug pulled down his hood and gave Steve a once over with his eyes. Steve had already regained his composure and of course made sure to give the thug a stunning display of his physique, hoping to dissuade the man from further conflict. But the man nearly doubled over in laughter in response. “Holy fuck, Cap, you might be big, but if that was the kinda power you have behind those muscles, you ain’t shit.” The thug stepped closer to Steve, his pecs nearly coming in contact. Cap’s entire world was eclipsed by the sheer size of the man before him, but Steve didn’t drop his stance. “Oh right, it’s obvious who you are, but you don’t know me. I’m not anyone really, don’t worry, just call me CJ.” CJ? Steve had never heard of any villain street level or otherwise that went by this name, surely this just wasn’t a normal man. There’s no way someone with his strength couldn’t either be empowered, or gifted much like Steve was. “Look, I don’t care who you are, son, but I can’t leave you here causing harm. I’m going to have to take you in.” Steve said. CJ let out another chuckle, “Alright Captain Weakshit, if you think you’ve got it in you, but let me give you a better idea of what you’re up against.” Steve took a step back as the man moved to unzip his hoodie. He immediately noted the chiseled upper chest that revealed itself, a light layer of chest hair poking through the shirt underneath. CJ seemed to struggle getting the jacket off, but managed without ripping it. He sported a thin green tank top, stretched as thin as paper against his skin. CJ was massive, his pecs bulged through the fabric nearly ready to rip it to shreds, Steve could make out the veins snaking down the large man’s neck and down his chest through it. A thin tattoo Steve couldn’t quite make out was along the man’s right pec. Alongside his chest, CJ’s arms rippled with power and were no less shredded. A large bulging vein ran across each bicep, looking as if they’d jump out of his skin. Steve also got a good look at the man’s shoulders and realized he wasn’t wrong about them. CJ sported boulders for delts and even at rest Steve could make out striations and a roadmap of veins. Steve nearly lost himself in the stunning display of muscle before him, CJ was not just huge, he was incredibly lean, no wonder he packed so much strength under that physique. Steve let out a small smirk, “look, you’re clearly a big man. I applaud you for your training, but I’ve taken down plenty of big foes. This won’t be a challenge.” Steve said in an effort to pump up his own confidence, but somehow he felt an ounce of envy at the other man’s imposing display of muscle. CJ smiled, a look which sent a shock down Steve’s spine. CJ was handsome and every bit a fine specimen of a man. Steve was straight, but there was no denying what was before him. CJ’s voice invaded his thoughts, “Fuck man, I am going to enjoying breaking you. Somehow, I know you will too in the end.” CJ chuckled and tossed his hoodie aside. Before it even hit the ground CJ unleashed a punch right at Steve’s gut. The movement was so fast that Steve nearly didn’t have a chance to react, managing to twist his torso enough to dodge the blow, CJ’s fist glancing against his suit. But before Steve could take advantage of the miss, CJ had already found his footing and came back with another swing, this time at Steve’s chest. There was no time to dodge this one, and the fist slammed into Steve’s chest like a freight train. It knocked Steve completely off his feet and he fell back against the concrete, skidding. Pain shot through the right side of his chest, how did a punch like that hurt so much? Steve threw himself back onto his feet in a kick up, already readying his stance to fight back when he was stopped at the sight of CJ simply standing there, both of his arms raised beside his head in a double bicep pose. Each bicep rose to a peak that looked like they could cut diamonds between each well defined head. Veins rippled across each arm in a stunning display of power. Steve guessed CJ’s arms to be well over 20” without an ounce of fat on them. Almost as big as his own. And yet, he had knocked him down with a single punch, perhaps he simply wasn’t ready for it. But the sight before him made Steve doubt himself. “You couldn’t even take one punch from these Cap,” CJ said, “I seriously thought this was going to be a challenge to test all the work I’ve put this body through, but you’re just a weak little shit.” Steve didn’t know how to respond, how could this man be so cocky? He was Steve Rogers, Captain fucking America. “Fuck it dude,” CJ said while still holding the pose, “come at me with all you got, try to break this.” Steve questioned whether CJ’s biceps grew larger after the taunt, but it had to have been his imagination, they had to have been fully flexed. “I don’t know who you are, but to think you can best an Avenger will have you leaving here sorely mistaken.” Steve shot back, regaining his confidence. Steve charged at CJ, who still was holding his mighty arms up high. As he reached the beast before him, Steve channeled the entire force of his body into one massive punch at CJ’s abs. Steve’s quads exploded as they braced for the blow, flaring so hard he heard the seams of his leggings let out a slight rip as they gave way. His eyes honed in on the target, and just before his fist landed he saw 8 bricks of muscle wall up through the green fabric of CJ’s tank top. A flicker of doubt flashed in Steve’s mind. His punch slammed into CJ so hard it Steve thought he might punch a hole through the man, but as his fist hit CJ’s wall of muscle pain immediately flooded his arm. CJ didn’t move an inch, and the entire force of the blow rebounded back, nearly shattering the bones in Steve’s fist and arm, saved only by the density of his superhuman skeleton thanks to the serum. Steve doubled over from the pain almost immediately, letting out a chilling scream, nearly falling back again on his ass. Steve could feel his arm going numb as the pain subsided, and he realized he was kneeling on one knee right in front of CJ, his face right at the big man’s abdomen. His eyes widened as he saw that he hadn’t even left a mark. CJ’s abs were still tightly flexed in a display of triumph. Steve looked up to see CJ staring down at him, his arms still held high, maintaining his double bicep pose. The sight of the manbeast before him made Steve feel tiny. CJ flashed another handsome smile down at Steve. “You better get used to being down there. That’s where you belong, you know?” CJ laughed, causing his abs to relax and bringing Steve’s gaze back to them. “The look on your face man, I wish I could frame it. Captain America brought to his knees and I didn’t even lay a finger on you. I bet you’re dying to see what stopped you cold.” CJ lifted up the bottom of his tank top with both hands, slowly bringing into view the wall of muscle that had nearly shattered the hero’s arm. Steve’s vision was filled with CJ’s abs of steel, each muscle a well defined brick. A light layer of black hair ran down the middle and across his lower abdominals, trailing down into CJ’s pants. They made his abs appear even more defined. Then CJ flexed. Steve's jaw nearly hit the floor as the muscles in front of his face exploded, he didn’t even realize abs could explode. What was a well defined 8 pack was now 10 boulders of harder than steel tight muscle. Veins popped out along the side and down CJ’s lower abs, again pulling Steve gaze downward. CJ noticed and began twisting and flexing his torso to show off his obliques, pulling Steve’s gaze back up. Every inch of him was perfectly cut as if chiseled from stone. CJ could rival even the mighty Thor in a battle of physiques. Instead of lowering his shirt back down, CJ ripped it half, shredded it like tissue and finally unveiled his entire upper body. All that was left was a tiny gold chain across his neck, looking as if it would snap at any slight movement. “Dear God…” was all Steve could muster as he took in the beast towering above him. “Not a god man,” CJ said, “but I guess to a weak fuck like you I might as well be.” The cockiness in CJ’s voice woke Steve from his fog and he shook his head. Perhaps he would need to call backup for this one. CJ was clearly some sort of otherworldly threat that he would need the rest of the team to handle. Steve readied himself for a sprint off the ground, deciding to retreat back to his bike and seek allies, but before he could even raise himself off the ground CJ slammed his knee right into the hero’s face. The movement was so sudden Steve hadn’t seen it coming and was immediately flown onto his back a few feet away from the blow. He slammed back down on the ground and his vision filled with stars. “You don’t get to walk away from this. I’m not done with you.” CJ said. CJ stepped over the dazed hero below him and wrapped his hand around Steve’s neck. The hero was still trying to process what had happened when he felt himself being lifted off the ground. CJ was picking him up with just one arm… exactly as he had done to the small man before. As the realization set in Steve felt his feet dangling off the ground as he was held above CJ. Steve tried to toss quick, strong blows wherever he could, CJ’s neck, his pecs, the forearm gripping his neck, but nothing seemed to phase the big man. He then grabbed onto CJ’s arm, trying in vain to pry himself out, but instead finding himself getting lost in the man’s titanic arm, hard and immovable under his hands. CJ laughed at the feeble attempts by Steve to free himself and with his free hand CJ pulled off Steve’s mask, revealing the face of the blue eyed blonde underneath. CJ took in the look on Steve’s face, blood now running down his chin from the blow he just gave him. The hero was in a mix of shock, confusion, and fear. It was time to completely break whatever was left. CJ brought Steve closer, still being dangled in the air as if a little kid and leaned into his ear. CJ’s warm breath washed over Steve’s face and his nose was filled with the scent of the man’s musk. “I really am not a god, or an alien, or even a supersoldier. I’m just a guy who’s been putting himself through hell to become the best of the best.” CJ let out another chuckle. “Actually, you’re gonna get a kick from this one. How old are you again? 35? 40? Oh right, you’re the man out of time… so what 100 or some shit? Well Cap, I hate to say it, but you just got embarrassed by a…..” Steve didn’t even get a chance to process what hit him. It flooded his mind and the realization was instant. The man who was effortlessly holding like a ragdoll wasn’t a man, but a kid. Not even out of high school. 18 years old, the words hitting him again. “Fuck! There’s that look again, you’re so fucking stunned. We didn’t even get to fight and I can see I did a number on you!” CJ lowered Steve back down to the ground, stopping only to put his hand back on the hero’s shoulder. Again, with an effortless display of power the young man forced Steve back to his knees, the hero still stunned over being bested by a teen. CJ was as big as his supersoldier physique, just as shredded and ripped, and yet somehow Steve’s strength wasn’t even an ounce of the young adonis’. Talk about winning the gene lottery. He was Captain America. He trained his body over decades and was powered by a steroid that gave him size and strength that rivaled gods. Yet CJ had already surpassed him, and at such an age. He couldn’t fathom how such a possibility could even occur. Steve was so lost in thought that he hadn’t realized that CJ no longer had a hold on him. He wasn’t brought back to Earth until he noticed CJ had begun unfastening the button of his jeans. CJ pulled down his pants with a struggle over his mammoth quads, allowing them to rest at his knees. He hadn’t left his underwear on. A million more thoughts flooded Steve’s mind. His brain was trying to process everything happening to him. The wave of testosterone-fueled scent of CJ that pummeled his senses. the massive mounds of flesh that made up CJ’s incredible quads, so big they would easily dwarf the hero’s own impressive trunks. And snaking with ropes of throbbing veins barely masked by the thick black hair all over them. The thought of why Steve hadn’t fled already, why was he still on his knees in front of this young man? Lastly, the sight of CJ’s manhood filled his brain. Steve prided himself in being the peak of humanity, in every sense. But CJ sported a cock as big as his own, yet he could tell it was still soft. 10 inches of muscle meat swung before his eyes, crowned with a thin bush of dark hair. He finally got to see just where CJ’s treasure trail went. CJ admired the hero’s stunned face below him. Steve was speechless and like a deer in headlights. CJ rewarded the man by repeatedly flexing his quads, watching how the hero’s eyes would widen each time his huge tear drops of muscles seem to blow up to twice the size and the striations cut through the skin. The sight caused blood to fill his swaying monster cock, its size growing to a similarly impressive display. As his cock nearly reached its full length the head grazed against Steve’s lips and up his nose until finally reaching its full mast in a stunning display of perfect manhood. The throbbing cock filled Steve’s vision as it bounced up and down. “Captain America, look at what you’ve done to me, holy shit.” CJ let out a laugh. “One punch from this arm knocked you on your ass.” CJ flexed his arm not even looking to see if Steve was watching, he was in awe of his own size as he watched his arm. “These lats and pecs broke your grip without even a sweat” CJ moved to flaring out his lats and causing his pecs to explode below him, completely blocking out the view of the defeated hero under them. He wished he could take a picture of the display just to witness how impressive it was. “One hit to these abs nearly shattered your arm.” CJ looked down at his abs as he flexed them again. Running his hands down them, feeling the power and strength held behind the wall of muscle. Past them all he could see that his massive cock was throbbing, still inches above the face of the fallen hero below him. It filled CJ with pleasure and caused his cock to send out a huge glob of precum as he flexed his muscle cock. “And one hit from this leg showed you that you are nothing compared to me.” CJ focused on his right quad, again admiring the way it seemed to defy reality as he repeatedly flexed it. The whole time it caused his cock to bounce and throb, he could feel it hitting Steve’s face again and again as he flexed. In CJ’s mind he began to wonder if he really was a god. He defeated one of the most well known and beloved heroes without even trying. As CJ turned back to the dazed hero the sight made him chuckle again. Steve’s jaw was open and his face was now covered in the young god’s precum, another drop had just landed on the hero’s nose, oozing down Steve’s lips. Before the hero could get a taste of the god before him, CJ thrusted his hips forward, placing the head of a massive cock on top of Steve’s face. He flexed his cock again causing a massive stream of precum to land right in the hero’s eye. The hero began to flinch but was stopped by two hands behind his head holding him in place. CJ began to thrust his cock up and down and grind his cock against the hero. The force of which would have caused Steve’s head to bobble up and down if he hadn’t been held in place by CJ’s strong hands, the muscle teen’s balls repeatedly smacking against his chin. There was nothing the hero could do at this point. Steve even attempted to use his strength to stand up in hopes of an escape, but as he tensed he could feel the strength of CJ against him and knew it wasn’t worth the risk of hurting himself fighting against the young god. Instead he gave into his other desires and began running his tongue up and down the stud’s massive shaft pressed against his face. CJ immediately let out a moan and pulled the hero from his cock. “That’s right Cap, you know your place. I’m the fucking future of the human race, you are nothing compared to me. I could snap your neck right now if I wanted, but I won’t just so you can have the opportunity to worship the man you always wished you could be.” “CJ FUCKING Stedman” CJ screamed, it shocked Steve how it came out of nowhere. “Remember my fucking name, CJ Stedman is the one who broke Captain America.” Before the beaten hero could fathom what was happening CJ shoved his entire cock down the hero’s throat. The force and speed shocked Steve’s system as his jaw nearly snapped from being stretched to its limit. Tears ran down his face from the pain. Choking, Steve tried to pull away out of reflex, but CJ’s sheer power kept him in check. CJ was lost in himself and how he had completely ruined one of the world’s bravest heroes. It sent him into overdrive and like a pure animal he started to face fuck the hero with such force he thought it might drive a hole through the man’s skull, but CJ didn’t care. As his balls smacked against Steve’s chin like a jackhammer, all CJ could think about was himself. No other man came close to him. He was everything. Massive. Ripped to shreds. Stronger than anyone. And he was still growing, getting better every day. He was only eighteen and still had so much potential. The world wasn’t ready for CJ Stedman, but they would know him now. CJ was filled with ecstasy as he worshiped himself and it sent him over the edge. His massive muscle cock exploded in the hero’s mouth, his massive load shooting straight into Steve’s stomach. CJ’s cock shot so hard and his cum was so hot it burned the hero’s insides. In his muscle crazed orgasm CJ pulled his cock out of the hero, surprised to see the man still intact, but Steve’s face was covered in blood that poured out his nose. CJ continued to shoot load after load all over Steve’s face leaving almost no inch of it clean. As his cock spewed its final shots, he smacked the hero’s face with it. Smearing the mixture of blood and semen. He then let the hero go and Steve fell to the side, having been completely knocked out by the relentless onslaught to his skull. . CJ looked down as the last drop of his cock fell down onto the unconscious hero. It landed right on the iconic shield still attached to Steve’s suit splattering against it leaving a reddish streak. “Shit, you didn’t even get to use this.” CJ laughed, picking up the shield. “Don’t they say this shit is as unbreakable as you?” CJ smirked, and the rush started to hit him again causing his cock to harden. He ran his finger across the red streak his blood mixed cum left on this shield. Holding it in both hands CJ held it above his head. In one mighty swing he brought Captain America’s shield down on his now rock hard cock, snapping the vibranium infused weapon in half. With a smirk, CJ tossed the pieces onto the fallen hero, his mind already chasing thoughts of his next conquest. “Maybe I am a god, why not go find one and see how I match up?” CJ laughed, pulled up his pants and walked out of the alley. Not even giving the limp body he left behind a second thought.
  5. Hey everyone! This chapter gets DARKER and MORE EXPLICIT. All tags definitely observed and more. I appreciate the positive feedback! Thinking probably 2 more chapters after this to conclude the story. CHAPTER 6 Evan took care to clean up the alley as best as he could. Luckily, a major thunderstorm hit about 20 minutes into the clean up and finished the job naturally. Evan dashed inside and then turned around, watching Corey stand in the pouring rain, unmoving, getting his new clothes drenched. “Corey! Get inside!” Evan screamed. Corey took a few calm steps and walked back into the gym, dripping onto the carpet. Evan was overwhelmed with emotions. Some guilt, some disgust, some fear of repercussions, but mostly exhilaration, adrenaline, and unadulterated power. Corey was more than an infatuation, a lover, or a sex machine – he was now a full fledged immortal weapon. Evan looked Corey up and down. Did he have any of the old Corey left in him? Or was he entirely clay for Evan to mold. Evan drove Corey home and got comfortable in the living room. Now that he was feeling somewhat settled, he decided to figure out the extent of his new powers. “Corey, I want you to have free will and your original personality and memories with the addition of the memories of everything that’s happened the last few months.” Corey’s face hardened. He started breathing heavily and looking up and down at himself. Then he looked at Evan. Evan hadn’t seen that look in his eyes before, it was a mix of anger, disappointment, and…was that fear? Finally, he spoke: “Evan….please stop this.” “Stop what?” “You need help, something is so wrong with you, please let me be and go see a doctor or…” “Corey, stop talking.” Suddenly, sound stopped coming out of Corey’s mouth and he grabbed at his throat like he was trying to figure out how to use his vocal chords. Evan was very displeased. After all the sex and worship Evan had provided for months, and growing Corey into a muscle god, Corey was so ungrateful. Evan had wanted Corey to be his partner, his Bonnie to Evan’s Clyde, but it looked like Evan would have to continue being the only brain for the both of them. “Corey, besides normal bodily functions such as breathing, eating, and sleeping, you will only do what I say and think of nothing else.” Corey was immediately still and his eyes returned to their vacant and blank state. Evan had a few other tests in mind. “Corey, punch the wall as hard as you can.” Corey punched the wall and flinched only slightly as Evan heard a boom and a crack. There was a dent in the wall but Evan also noticed Corey’s hand was mangled and broken. He quickly asked Corey to heal his hand. “Corey, don’t get any bigger but adjust the density in your muscle so that you weigh 2,000 pounds.” Corey blinked but nothing looked different to Evan. He asked Corey to take a few steps and sure enough, the floor was creaking and shaking with every step. He asked Corey to stand on the scale and watched as the needle spun around 3 times before hearing a sickening crunch and snap as the scale broke. He “reset” Corey again. “Corey, I want you to float in the air.” Evan wasn’t sure how that was going to work. He watched as powerful hairy wings suddenly ripped out of Corey’s back and started flapping until Corey was hovering about 3ft above the ground. Of course….Evan had asked Corey’s body to always compensate and adjust to his needs so it must have rewritten his DNA to include wings. Evan couldn’t believe it. He had more experiments. “Corey, you can teleport anywhere you wish, meaning – if I ask you to rematerialize 100 miles away, you can immediately be there.” Of course, nothing happened. Evan had simply given Corey the power. He had to try it out….but he wasn’t about to send Corey 100 miles and then drive for 2 hours to retrieve him. “Corey, rematerialize in the kitchen.” And all of a sudden, Corey was just gone. As if he had always been a hallucination and Evan had finally woken up. He frantically ran to the kitchen and there Corey was, standing facing the refrigerator. Evan was waiting for him to do something else, but he was just standing there, awaiting next orders. Evan realized he had to give Corey another power in case things got out of hand. “Corey, you can hear me and my commands from anywhere in the world.” Evan now started to think about what he should do next…he knew he could pretty much take over the world if he wanted to but he wanted to take his time. He realized he hadn’t even cum when he was jerking off watching Corey annihilate big Al. But he still felt a little guilty for killing someone….he wanted to try something else. “Corey, when you kiss me, you will make me 100 times hornier than I’ve ever been and you’ll multiply my cum production by 100.” He wasn’t sure it was going to work but he damn well was gonna try. He then added impulsively “And you’ll make me 100 times more turned on by your power and violence” “Corey, kiss me.” Corey leaned in and put his mouth on Evan’s. At first, it seemed like a normal passionate kiss, but then Corey’s tongue somehow latched onto Evan’s mouth and wouldn’t let go. Evan started pushing on Corey trying to get him off, but even at Corey’s “normal” state of 300+ pounds, Evan was no match for him. Evan felt Corey’s tongue lengthen and start traveling down Evan’s throat. Somehow, Evan didn’t choke as the tongue continued down, through his stomach and suddenly winding its way into Evan’s groin. Evan inhaled sharply as he felt Corey stimulating Evan’s balls from the inside. The sensation was unlike anything Evan had experienced before, as if someone was sounding his testicles, if that were possible. Then Evan felt it…a series of substances started expelling from Corey’s tongue, and he watched wide-eyed as his balls began to inflate. Then a mist started washing over his head and he realized…he was horny. He was REALLY horny. Even though Corey’s mouth was still latched, he was able to utter a guttural roar as his cock hardened and started leaking pre as if he was peeing. Corey’s tongue continued its work as Evan’s testicles grew to baseballs, then grapefruits, then small melons. Evan didn’t even notice as Corey’s tongue slowly curled back up through his body and Corey unlatched himself from Evan’s mouth. He stood there, drooling from his mouth and from his cock. He only cared about one thing. Getting release. And the only thing that would give him release would be watching Corey destroy someone again with his strength. He NEEDED Corey to destroy someone. He needed it so bad it was painful. “Corey,” Evan could barely talk without shaking as every breath he took turned him on and made him spew more from his cock “when you rematerialize, you can bring people with you wherever you’re going.” He knew who he needed to unleash Corey on next. His ex-boyfriend, Alan. Alan had dated Evan for a few months and Evan had gotten attached quick and hard. Alan was ripped with icy blue eyes and Evan couldn’t believe Alan was attracted to him. Turns out…he wasn’t. After a few months, Alan admitted to Evan that he really appreciated his admiration and devotion but realized the feelings were one-sided. He added that Evan was too small and scrawny to really arouse him. Evan had never really recovered from the breakup, even though it was now 2 years ago. He had given Alan everything…and Alan broke his heart mercilessly. Well, now it was time to get revenge. “Corey, rematerialize with me in the living room of 567 Border st, apartment #7.” Evan blinked and suddenly…they were there. Evan collapsed to the floor, dizzy and disoriented. He breathed heavily as his head spun and slowly he grew accustomed to his surroundings. This was the apartment…the last place he and Alan had spoken when Alan had dumped him. He looked over and jumped back in fright at seeing Corey standing right next to him, staring into space. Corey seemed so out of place here…not a part of this gay melodrama at all but now…he was going to be a tool of Evan’s revenge. Evan heard sounds coming from the bedroom. Moaning and groaning…clearly Alan was having some fun. Growing bold with Corey by his side, Evan threw the door open and stood in the doorway, looking at Alan’s naked form on top of a slightly bigger than Evan but still twunk-ish looking fuckboy. “WHAT THE FUCK? EVAN??” “Hello, Alan. I see you have company.” “How the fuck did you get into my apartment? And what are you doing here?” “My, my, that’s no way to treat a guest. If you’re not going to invite me to join your little sex-capade, the least you could do is offer me a drink.” “Get out, Evan. Get out or I’ll call the cops.” “I don’t think that’s wise. Besides, you haven’t even met my new boyfriend. Corey, come in here.” Corey lumbered through the doorway and stood awkwardly at the foot of the bed. Even at 300 pounds, he was still impressive and about the size of Alan and his boy-toy combined. Alan’s friend started gathering his things. “Uhh….maybe I’ll catch you later, man. Seems like you got some things to work out.” “No, Bradley, wait!” Alan cried desperately. “Yes, Bradley…why don’t you wait. We’re about to have some fun.” Evan spoke softly with a cruel smile. “Uh…no thanks, guys. This is a lot. I don’t want to be a part of this.” Bradley was growing more anxious by the minute; he was hastily trying to get his socks and underwear on. He threw on his shorts and tank and started making his way to the door. “Tsk, tsk. So rude to leave so early.” Evan quipped. “Corey, don’t let Bradley leave.” Bradley started for the door but Corey was all of a sudden right in his path. Bradley kept trying to move left and right but Corey would compensate. He then tried to make a run for it but Corey grabbed him and pushed him back. He even tried to punch Corey in the chest but upon he felt a massive pain in his fist and realized he hadn’t even made a dent in Corey. Corey stood emotionlessly looking at Bradley or more like through Bradley. “Guys….just let me go. This has nothing to do with me.” Bradley was ashy white and trembling. He had just met Alan on Grindr and this situation was way more than he bargained for. “Alan, I really leveled up after you. Do you want to see some cool stuff Corey can do?” “I don’t know what the fuck is going on, but I’m calling 9-1-1” Alan started reaching for his phone. “Corey, take Alan’s phone.” Corey walked over and grabbed the phone out of Alan’s hand. He did it so quickly and forcefully that Alan was too stunned to react. “Corey, squeeze the phone and grow your muscles until you crush the phone.” Alan and Bradley stared dumbfounded as they watched what happened next. Corey started to grow. He became 350, 360, 370, and within a minute he was 400 pounds. All the while he was squeezing the phone hard in his right hand. His clothes started shredding from his body, veins and bulging muscle peaking out from all sides. At 450 pounds, the phone cracked in half. Evan thought that would be the end but Corey kept growing. He realized he had asked Corey to do more than snap the phone…he had asked Corey to crush it. At 500 pounds, the phone started to break into smaller pieces. Corey made sure he had a grip on all of them as he continued to squeeze. Alan started pissing himself. At 567 pounds (Evan found out the exact number), Corey opened his hand to reveal the phone was a mass of little pieces and powder. At this moment, Bradley made another run for it. Evan had never asked Corey to stop his command not to let Bradley leave, so Corey quickly stood in his path, now much wider and more imposing. “Bradley, I’m getting tired of your audacity. I don’t want you to leave but you’re right, this is between me and Alan. So I’m going to just shut you up. Corey, punch Bradley in the face with 40% power.” Corey wound his arm back and swung at Bradley. Bradley tried to duck but Corey compensated, fulfilling Evan’s commands at any cost. When he made impact with his face, Evan heard a sickening crunch, Corey had broken his nose. When he pulled his fist back, Bradley also had a black eye and it looked like he was missing a tooth. He started letting out a high pitched wail Evan didn’t want to alert the neighbors. He remembered his horniness and his thirst for violence. “Corey, rip out Bradley’s vocal chords” Even though Bradley was still moaning and clutching at his face trying to figure out what was happening, he registered enough to start really screaming and running around. Corey easily pinned him against the wall. Bradley flailed at Corey, trying to hit him or scratch him or do anything to end the abuse. Corey simply grabbed Bradley’s arm and twisted it back til it started crackling. He had dislocated his shoulder and separated the muscle. Now Bradley’s arm was hanging limply at a weird angle. Just as Bradley opened his mouth to scream louder, Corey grabbed his gaping mouth and stretched it open, wider and wider until he had broken his jaw and torn his mouth from ear to ear. He then thrust his fist hard and deep inside Bradley’s mouth going deeper and deeper into his throat until Bradley was coughing and sputtering, unable to breathe. Evan could see Corey’s fist bulging in Bradley’s throat. Corey then found what he was looking for. He grabbed onto Bradley’s vocal chords and pulled, retracting his arm and fist out of the gaping hole that was Bradley’s mouth. Bradley started bleeding profusely and fell to the floor, grabbing at his throat with his one good arm and coughing trying to get his airways clear. But he wasn’t screaming. His face was just contorted in pain. He curled up in a ball and lay in the corner heaving, bleeding, and clutching at his arm and his throat. Alan leaned over the bed and puked while Evan simply took out his cock and monster balls and started stroking. Corey stood there with pieces of Bradley’s chords in his hand. “Wow, a real life Ursula/Ariel situation” Evan quipped, maniacally. Alan finally spoke up. “What are you going to do to me? Why are you doing this?” “Why? WHY?” Evan grew simultaneously hornier and angrier, his cock now gushing pre. “Because I gave you everything. I gave you gifts, and love, and attention, and you gave me nothing in return. You have a part of me that I will never get back. And I can’t let you break any more hearts.” “Evan, this is insane. You can’t be mad at me for not being in love with you.” “I’m not. I’m mad at you for making me fall in love with you.” Alan didn’t respond but Evan didn’t wait too long before turning his attention back to Corey. “Corey, drop whatever’s in your hands.” The bloody pieces of flesh fell to the floor. “Corey, get on top of Alan. Pin him down so he can’t move.” Alan was so stunned, he didn’t even bother moving. He watched, frozen in fear, as Corey quickly got on the bed and pinned down his arms and legs. “What, are you going to make your drone rape me?” Alan shrieked. “No, you’ve had more than enough random sex, Alan. None of this should be fun for you.” Evan continued, “Corey, lay down on Alan and put all of your weight on him.” Corey lay down obediently and Alan felt his body uncomfortably mushed into the mattress. It didn’t feel great but it was more annoying than anything else. Evan smirked and stroked his leaking cock harder. “Corey, gain 5 pounds every second.” Within 10 seconds, Corey was over 600 pounds. His muscle definition was slowly fading and he was getting a bigger roid gut. Evan hadn’t specified what kind of weight to gain so Corey was basically just getting fatter with every second. Alan was starting to feel really crushed by Corey’s ballooning weight. Evan watched as Corey got bigger and bigger, arms turning into giant sausages and belly beginning to spill over the bed. At 750 pounds, Alan began to moan through Corey’s blubber. He was actually trying to punch it but he was so feeble in comparison that it felt like nothing more than light vibrations to Corey. The mattress was soft so Alan wasn’t being physically injured apart from now feeling more and more suffocated. That all changed when Corey hit 900 pounds. At 900 pounds, the metal bedframe began to creak. The sounds became more and more ominous and the mattress was being forced deeper and deeper into a v-shape. At 1050 pounds, the bedframe collapsed and Alan dropped 2 feet to the wooden floor with Corey and his humongous amount of flab dropping right on top of him. The impact was enough to crush his nose, break a few ribs, and splinter his sternum. He was now breathing erratically and sputtering but still alive. Evan was getting close to orgasm and growing impatient. “Corey, stand up.” Corey slowly rolled over and helped himself to his feet. It was a miracle he could stand at now being over 1100 pounds, but his base of almost 600 pounds of muscle was enough to support him. Evan looked over at Alan and he almost looked two dimensional. Still in one piece but kinda….flattened. “Corey, jump and land as hard as you can on your feet.” Corey jumped up and landed so hard, it sounded like a nuclear bomb. The wood splintered under him and he sank a few inches into the concrete that was the foundation of the building. Evan’s dick gushed pre faster. He was getting close. “Corey, stop growing when you reach 2,000 pounds.” Corey did as he asked and now stood almost like a whale with two feet. Evan had never fetishized intense fat gain but seeing Corey at 2,000 pounds made him rethink his turn-ons. Corey looked almost more intimidating, his stomach was like an angry cascading wave that would drown many a sailor in its wake. His chest was so big, Evan was pretty sure he could shove Alan into his pecs and complete envelop his body. But Evan had different plans. “Corey, jump up and land as hard as you can on top of Alan.” Alan’s eyes grew wide. He made one last feeble attempt to crawl away. But Corey didn’t hesitate or give him any time. He immediately jumped up and belly flopped on top of Alan. He fell right through the floorboards and hit the concrete below. If Evan hadn’t made him basically immortal he’d be worried Corey might be hurt from that impact belly-first. Whatever was left of Alan was underneath Corey. Evan had to see. “Corey, stand up.” And Corey stood. To say that Alan was a puddle would be an understatement. Half of whatever could be called “Alan” was glued to Corey’s torso and the other half was a smear on the concrete. There were no bones or limbs or features to be discerned. Corey had obliterated every bit of him. Evan suddenly felt himself stiffen as his cock shot out the most massive load yet, shooting into the ceiling and covering the entire apartment in cum. He stood there for a minute in satisfaction. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his ankle. He screamed and fell to the floor. He turned around and saw that Bradley had crawled over to his bag and taken out a swiss army knife. He had stabbed Evan right in ankle and was now crawling with one arm trying to get to Evan’s neck. The pain was excruciating be Evan knew he had to act. “Corey, get Bradley’s knife.” Corey moved surprisingly quickly for someone so obese. He ripped the knife right out of Bradley’s hands. He didn’t need superhuman strength for that, Bradley was badly injured and he didn’t have the strongest grip on the blade. He lay there with his arm outstretched dejectedly, still unable to utter a single word. Evan looked down at his ankle, it was gushing blood. He hobbled over to the couch and put his foot on a chair. “Corey, grab me some paper towels, please.” For a second, he forgot Corey wasn’t exactly sentient and didn’t care whether you said “please” or not but Evan was in too much pain to think clearly. Corey handed him paper towels and Evan applied pressure to the wound. He had never been knifed before and it seemed pretty deep but he was sure he could figure out a way to get Corey to help heal him. But first he had to take care of Bradley. “You know Bradley, I was going to possibly spare your life. But you’ve become pretty nasty without your voice, I can’t have you going around stabbing people just because you aren’t getting enough attention.” Bradley lay motionlessly on the floor. He knew it was futile to fight this. Evan’s mind was racing. Even though his ankle hurt like hell, he was still in his demonically elated state, having just cum to the sight of someone being obliterated. With every murder, he was growing more and more twisted in his fantasies and desires. He finally settled on what he wanted to see Corey do next. “Corey, transform your body to be 1000 pounds of shredded muscle.” Slowly, Corey’s flab melted off as his muscle simultaneously inflated and grew. His sausage arms turned into freakish biceps, with each sinew monstrously defined and veins 5 inches thick. His pecs became like hammers and Evan imagined Corey could probably crush steel between his pecs. His quads became 80 inches around, each an unbreakable pillar of titanium. It was fun to see Corey enormously fat, but this was Evan’s true fetish. His cock immediately hardened again. “We’re going to play a game Bradley. It’s called stay alive! Here are the rules:” He turned to face Corey. “Corey, when I say “go”, for the next hour, unless I stop you sooner, you will have free will with the exception of these conditions: One, you cannot leave this room. Two, you cannot let Bradley leave this room. And three, you aren’t aware of my presence. Do you understand?” “Yes, Evan.” “And Corey…on a scale of 1 to 10, with 10 being the hungriest anyone has ever been, you will get one point hungrier every 5 minutes.” “Yes, Evan.” Then Evan whispered something in Corey’s ear that Bradley couldn’t hear. “Yes, Evan.” “Ok Corey….GO” Corey turned to Bradley, his face pale and frightened. “Fuck, I’m so sorry I did this to you, dude. It’s like I had no control over myself. We need to get you to a hospital. We gotta figure out a way to get out of here…I just wish we weren’t surrounded by flames on all sides.” Bradley tried to drag himself out of the doorway but Corey rushed in and grabbed him, throwing him back. “Dude! I know its dire but don’t kill yourself!” Corey panted. “We’ll figure out what to do, we just gotta think.” Bradley wanted to scream. He wanted to tell Corey that there were no flames. But he had no voice. He saw a pen and piece of paper in the corner. He slowly started to drag his way over to the counter. Evan stood outside the doorway, smirking and stroking again. Corey looked over at Bradley. “What are you writing man? There……are…..no……flames. Dude, what are you talking about? Your vision must have gone too. Its ok, I’m here to protect you.” Bradley shook his head in despair. He tried to write again but he was in so much pain he couldn’t get too many words down. “You…..are….being….tricked….no….flames. Dude, I don’t understand. All I know is, we gotta get out of here soon because there’s no food and I’m starting to get hungry.” Bradley looked at the clock – 14 minutes had passed. He knew Corey was about to hit 3 on the hunger scale. And he didn’t know what Evan had whispered in his ear. He needed a plan, quick. He wrote a little note on another piece of paper, ripped it up, crumpled it in a fist and threw it over to Corey. Corey was confused, he started trying to put the pieces back together. “Oh, you’re worried we’re being watched? Yeah, good idea, I’ll put this back together,” Corey reasoned. Bradley resumed his slow drag to the doorway. He had almost got his fingers through the threshold when he felt Corey grab his legs and pull. “DUDE! Stop. I can’t try to reconstruct this note while you’re trying to jump into flames.” Then Bradley heard a terrifying noise. It was Corey’s stomach growling. He looked at the clock…23 minutes. Corey was about to hit a 5/10, with 10 being the hungriest anyone has ever been. “Man, I’m getting so fucking hungry. I can’t believe they left us here with no food.” Corey’s stomach kept rumbling, getting louder and louder. He started clawing at his hair and rocking back and forth. “So…fucking….hungry…” Bradley gathered up all his energy and made one final attempt to leap through the threshold. Maybe if he made it through the doorway, Corey wouldn’t be able to follow him. He got on his legs and just as he was about to jump, Corey grabbed him and pulled him close. Bradley looked up at the clock: 32 minutes…Corey was now at 6/10 in hunger. He looked over at Corey, his eyes were bloodshot and his mouth was watering. His stomach was now a perpetual growl that grew louder with every second. Corey spoke softly and waveringly. “They left us…with no food….and I’m so….fucking….hungry….” He pulled Bradley in closer and started smelling his neck. Bradley felt saliva drip from Corey’s mouth. Bradley tried to scream again but no sound came out. Evan was close to cumming again. He decided to give Bradley the extra tidbit he had whispered into Corey’s ear. “I’m so sorry Bradley, but the hungrier Corey gets, the more he has a desire for human flesh. Don’t worry, it will be over soon.” Bradley started writhing frantically in Corey’s grasp….it was now 41 minutes. Corey was at an 8/10 in hunger. He started licking Bradley’s neck, tasting his sweat. “Fuck…so hungry…and you taste so delicious….fuck” He then let go of Bradley and stood over him. “I don’t want to hurt you but….I just need something to carry me over...just let me have a taste.” Corey put his hands on Bradley’s shoulder. With a rapid movement, he pulled with his left hand, ripping Bradley’s arm right out of its socket. Blood spurted everywhere and Bradley’s eyes rolled into the back of his head. Corey stared at the ripped out arm and took a huge bite as if it were a drumstick. It tasted AMAZING to Corey. His cock started waking up as he took another big bite. Evan has strengthened his teeth so he was biting through bone like it was a graham cracker. Bones tasted even better to Corey, the marrow was sweet and the more Corey ate, the hungrier he became. He devoured the arm in a few minutes and then he looked back at Bradley, longingly. Despite consuming Bradley’s arm, his hunger had finally reached 10/10. Corey knew what he wanted. He punched Bradley hard in the sternum, his arm bursting through his skin and grabbing Bradley’s weakly pounding heart. He then tore the organ out of his body and stuffed it in his mouth, taking massive bites and spewing blood everywhere. Bradley was dead now so Corey felt no inhibitions ripping through his carcass piece by piece, consuming every bit of flesh he could find. He kept eating ravenously, tearing through muscle and bone, until nothing was left of Bradley but specs of blood that had spurted out of Corey’s mouth due to his messy eating. At the end of one hour, Corey stood up emotionlessly and stared at Evan. Evan walked back into the room. “Good job, my pet. Let’s go. Rematerialize both of us back in my bedroom in my house” Evan and Corey disappeared from the apartment – a very confusing crime scene with lots of blood but almost nothing to identify either victim. As Evan went to bed that night, he thought about the full day he had planned for tomorrow.
  6. wshpmus

    Killer Looks

    Here''s another older story of mine. Definitely violent so if that's not your thing or a turn off then don't bother. Since muscles are synonymous with strength I think some degree of violence is always or at least very often a given. We could break down the psychology of that, but fuck that, I don't actually care why it's a turn on for me... just is. Killer Looks “It’s cash up front. Leave the money here,” the huge former pro wrestler now turned hustler said, gesturing to the entry table. “Like I said in my text, I don’t usually do guys, but I make the occasional exception. Fee is double though.” “Yes, you were quite clear about that.” The silver haired, partially balding man answered back, pulling a thick envelope from the breast pocket of his suit and placing it on the marble tabletop. “$2800, for two hours. It’s all here. Feel free to count it.” “No, you look like the honest type,” the big guy said while still picking up the envelope and peering inside, flicking through the pile of hundred dollar bills. “You can look, and touch, blow me if you want, and maybe I’ll fuck you, but that’s it. Nothing else.” “How kind.” The faintest trace of sarcasm accompanied the old man’s reply. “So I take it you know who I am, or was… I guess I’m retired from the wrestling game now. But I do keep the body in shape. That’s what I was known for. And of course I’m sure that’s what you’re paying for?” “Among other things, yes.” “Like I said, only the things I say gramps. We clear on that.” “Oh absolutely.” “Fine.” The Buff guy turned from the apartments entryway and sauntered into his expansive and sunny Miami high rise living room. The end wall a panorama of glass and ocean view. He let his lats flare out as he walked into the room, knowing it’s what his client wanted, the display of his body his former wrestling trade mark. He bent both arms up into a back double biceps pose knowing the clock had started. His neon blue t shirt stretched tight across his big back and the sleeves straining against the bent up arms, each boulder of split peak as impressive as ever. “I see you’ve kept yourself in fighting shape.” The old man smiled, a lascivious grin spread across his face. “Damn right I do. This body made me a rich man, opened doors for me. I’m not about to neglect it.” He turned and smiled at his customer. “You wanna see it, don’t you pops?” “Indeed.” Buff guy smiled like the whore he was and shucked off the t-shirt and flung it to the ground as he tightened and rippled his bared upper torso. Still proud of his physique, and the 248 pounds of bulk he carried on his 6’ 2” frame. Not quite the perfect body of ten years ago, when he was in his prime, but still a magnificent specimen, hard, reasonably toned and massive. He started putting on a show, displaying his bare torso in all the standard bodybuilder poses. The bright sunlight washing across his tanned mass. “You wanna oil me up?” “No, thank you. I think we might just be breaking a sweat shortly and I can see your muscles glistening to perfection then.” Buff guy frowned a bit, wondering exactly what he was going to be asked to do, but he continued to run through his poses. He unzipped his tight jeans and started working them down over his enormous quads, shaking them out once free of the denim and offering the sight of them up to the old man like two prized additions to his perfection. “Oh my my, those are very impressive. I do so hate a man that ignores his leg development.” “Uh, yeah. I always worked them hard.” Buff guy stated, still flexing the big thighs. “When you gotta press some 300 pounder over your head you need big wheels. Lift with your legs man.” “Very true, very true. I couldn’t agree more,” the old man seemed to smirk again as he answered. “Maybe you wanna watch a little home workout?” Buff guy asked smiling enticingly, preferring showing off while he lifted to anything sexual with this old coot. “Why yes, that would be most enjoyable.” Buff guy nodded his head towards the connecting room and walked into a bedroom converted to home gym. A wall of mirrors reflected the equally sunny space and glistened off the chrome weights and black vinyl benches and pads. He pulled off his skimpy briefs and let his nicely sized dick swing free, adding to the show his customer paid for. “Oh very nice package indeed. I had hoped your steroid use hadn’t shrunk that away to nothing.” “Who said I’ve used steroids?” The silver haired man just gave him an ‘oh pleeze’ reality check look, and Buff guy nodded, not bothering to deny it. “Yeah so maybe roids have helped me do this…” he said scooping two ninety pounders off the rack and pumping out some alternating dumbbell curls, “but everyone seems to like the results. Don’t they?” He asked while looking down at his large veiny biceps swelling and bulging with each rep. “Certainly no one would argue that. Least of all me.” Buff guy watched himself and the visitor as he did a couple sets, flexing and rubbing his own arms provocatively on each short break. “I imagine those feel quite as impressive as they look.” Buff guy bent an arm into a right angle and swung it forward for the old man to feel, who did so immediately, his grip quite powerful on the hardened muscle. Buff guy noticed this and clearly looked surprised. “Mind if I join you?,” he asked unexpectedly, and Buff guy paused in surprise. “Huh?” “Can’t let you have all the fun, now can I?” the silver daddy stated as he hands went up to his collar and started loosening the tie around his neck, pulling it off quickly and unbuttoning his shirtfront. He stared at Buff guy’s face as his shirt began to open up and his flawlessly rounded smooth shaven chest and deeply chiseled 10 pack were revealed. He shucked off the shirt and suit jacket together and unveiled an upper body of such indescribable physical perfection that Buff guy’s mouth dropped open in complete and utter awe. “Fuck yeah,” the old man moaned with pleasure at the sight of his own uncovered beauty. “I try to keep the old bones in shape,” he began stroking his hands across his own large, striated chest and down his cobbled abs, so deeply etched the shadows between each individual muscle created a dark outline highlighting the incredible definition. “I like to keep my body fat around 4%, but sometimes I think I loose track of it and just don’t have any to speak of. Shredded and ripped up like a twenty year old seems to suit me, don’t you think Pudgy?” Buff guy looked up at that, tearing his eyes off the youthful body of perfection and appraising his expression. “You calling me fat?” “No never,” the silver daddy continued while unzipping his pants and kicking them away, shucking off the shoes and underwear immediately after. “I just think next to me you do have a bit of surplus fatty tissue.” As if to emphasize his point he turned and flexed his bared rounded ass, the striations rippling across it defied belief. “Excuse me Chunk-o,” he chuckled a bit as he brushed past Buff guy and reached for the heaviest dumbbells on the rack. The 150’s weren’t often used for anything but presses and the old guy smiled at his own reflection as he started curling them like they weighed nothing. “How the fuck can a guy your age have a body like that!” Buff guy stood with hands on his hips, staring into the mirror at the naked man next to him swinging up the massive weight effortlessly. His eyes drifted down to the thick twelve inch pole between his legs, an appendage clearly twice as big as his own. “Yeah, that’s pretty fucking impressive too, isn’t it. No ones ever gonna call you a pencil dick, but next to me… well.” “I just can’t believe…” Buff guy stammered, trying to figure out what he was trying to say. “I mean holy fuck, who’d have thought you had a body like that under the suit. An old guy like you. It’s fucking…” “Unbelievable. Yes, I know. I get that all the time. Hardly a new reaction, trust me.” A light sheen of sweat was starting to glisten all over the hills and valleys of muscle covering every inch of the old man’s exposed body. “I’m rather proud of the fact I keep myself in semi decent shape.” A grin crossed his face. “Oh who am I kidding, false modesty doesn’t suit me at all. I’m quite proud of this shell I occupy. The body is a temple, I know you agree with that. Some of us have humble churches, others cathedrals.” He was finished with the weights and dropped them unceremoniously to the floor then stared at himself, admiring his own arms as they began to show their pump. “Christ, I got neighbors, you can set those down you know.” “These floors are poured concrete, they can’t hear a thing.” The old man lunged suddenly at Buff guy and pulled him into a head lock. He tightened his grip like a vice and squeezed the thick column of neck like it was a rag doll, twisting and pulling the big 250 pounder off balance. Taking him off his feet, the old man held him in the headlock for a few long moments, savoring the feel of complete dominance he felt over the former pro wrestler, then he released him with a chuckle and slap on the back. “I don’ think that was on your list of things we couldn’t do together?” the old guy chuckled looking at the red marks around Buff guys neck. “What the fuck pops!” Buff guy was pissed. “You don’t wanna play at wrestling with me! I will fucking snap you like a twig.” “Oh that would be fun, wouldn’t it. Would you like to try?” “Listen, you didn’t pay me for a wrestling match.” “Oh, pity. I thought you might actually be good at it. I have such trouble finding decent matches.” Without pausing he reached out quickly and open handedly smacked Buff guy across the face. Anger flared up, but he tried to contain it. “We ain’t playin’ this…” whack. Another slap backhanded him. “Oh the fuck we ain’t.” Buff guy yelled and sprang at the old man, who completely ready for the charge gripped him in a bear hug and swung his body forward past him and threw him into the mirrored wall. The glass shattered dramatically and the big wrestler slid down the wall onto the weight rack. He pulled himself back up, shucking off glass shards and looked at the old guy in disbelief. “I’m gonna fucking kill you, you old pussy.” “That’s the spirit,” he heard answered back before a pair of iron like fingers grabbed him and pulled him up and away from the wall, into the air and flying across the room. The big former wrestler skidded across the last ten feet of the room. “Oh, that’s going to be a hell of a rug burn, isn’t it Porky?” Buff guy got up red faced and seething and charged back across the room, slamming into the silver haired geezer and clotheslining him to the floor. He hammered down on the hard prone body with his forearms, smashing them down repeatedly against his chest trying to force the air out of his lungs. He escalated the punishment quickly and kneed the ribcage a couple times, knowing what that did to incapacitate an opponent. For good measure he put a choke hold on the old man and took his anger out on the neck cradled in his big arms, as he choked the windpipe, waiting for the guy to pass out. When it seemed he finally had and the old man’s eyes were closed, Buff guy finally let go, spit on the prone man’s chest and then sat back on his ass staring at the incredible chiseled physique lying still before him and wondering how this appointment had turned into this bizarre encounter. He was startled when the old guy quietly said in a very normal voice, “Well that was fun.” He sat up and turned to the whore, wiping the spit off his thick pecs. “You really do hit like a girl.” He stood up and put his hands on his hips, facing the wrestler who rose up off the floor. “Why don’t you give me your best shot. Free target, give it your all pussyboy.” He pointed to his own chin, and his washboard stomach. “Your choice.” Buff guy hesitated a second, but then said, ‘fuck it’ and drew back his fist and connected with a vicious right cross to the old guy’s face. His head whipped around but then snapped right back and smiled at him. “Oh princess, that was sweet. Try a little harder.” Buff guy rapid fired punches into the granite stomach like he was working a body bag and went unblocked for a good minute and a half before he started tiring out, his fists aching from the hardened muscle he was pounding. “You’ll probably have to ice those later,” silver daddy chuckled, “if you can.” He said as an after thought, then added. “My turn!” His first punch completely doubled over the big wrestler who dropped to his knees, and then vomited up his lunch. “This isn’t going to be much of a challenge at all, now is it? How very disappointing.” The muscle daddy turned to face the mirror as he spoke. “I always think I’ve found someone who’s going to surprise me, to give me a bit of a run for my money… and for $2800 you think you’d be a better run. I suppose pro wrestling really is just all for show now isn’t it. I should have known that.” He started stroking his own beautiful physique lovingly as he spoke, “But you see, I’m the real thing. I’ve worked rather hard to achieve all of this. Thousands of inverted sit ups each and every day, weight training for power and beauty, eating properly of course, isometric training, kickboxing, tae kwan doe, flexibility work, endurance, everything necessary to achieve physical perfection. And just look at me my dear boy, you have to admit, I am quite perfect. Granted, the passing of time has taken it’s toll on my face, there’s nothing much I can do about that, but my body, oh that’s another story for sure. I easily have the physical stamina of a young olympian, and the skills beyond even that. I’m afraid though our little arrangement here is going to have to be adjusted. I don’t care to be fucked, thank you all the same, but I do fully intend to enjoy that fat ass of yours. And please, do try to put up a bit of a struggle, it makes it so much more fun for me.” The silver muscle daddy walked over to the weight bench, loaded with the Buff guy’s last heavy benching weight, 345 pounds. He stood behind the bar and scooped it off the rack and pressed it up to his chest, with one easy huff of air he hoisted it over his head and did a few standing military presses, his shoulders exploding with the massive pump he was giving them, then he brought the weight down and like before curled it slowly, watching the girth of his shredded arms easily gliding the ridiculous weight up and down as the veins bulged from under his taut skin. The daddy’s big dick grew hard while he pumped the weight, and the Buff guy started to panic, knowing what was shortly in store for him. “It’ won’t hurt.” Muscle daddy slammed the weight onto the rack and did a most muscular pose as he growled, “Much.” Buff guy panicked, seeing the old dude pumped up and playing with weights that he knew no normal man could handle with such apparent ease. It must be some freakish adrenaline rush, turning the old geez into a fucking superman. Buff guy turned and ran for the other room, hoping to get out of the apartment before this man could act on his last words. He realized all too quickly that pops was as fast as he claimed, and he’d sprung at him as he made his dash and felt the vice like grip of the man’s two hands grab him by the traps and squeeze. The crushing grip stopped Buff guy dead and slowly he dropped to his knees from the incredible seering pain. “Isn’t there some stupid wrestling name for this? Cobra clutch, or death grip or something equally asinine.” Buff guy’s wince of pain soon turned to screams as he fought and clawed against the two arms gripping him from behind. “Oh this is fun, you’re like a little girl.” The grip suddenly let go and Buff guy felt a bare foot push down on the small of his back, causing him to face dive onto the floor. Before he’d even caught his breath he felt himself being picked up, scooped from the ground like he weighed nothing and then suddenly tossed across the long living room, his body sailing twenty five feet and landing hard. “Too bad your floors don’t have all that bounce of the ring. Cause I’m sure that had to hurt a bit.” The silver daddy sauntered across the room slowly, passing another mirror in the living room and smiling at his own reflection, flexing his arms a bit and bouncing his chest. “God damn just look at me. I really am the ideal specimen of a man, don’t you think so darling?” He knelt down beside the big guy on the floor and tenderly stroked a hand across the wide back. Looking down at the pool of blood under the Buff guy’s face, draining from the clearly broken nose that had crushed on impact. “Oh my precious boy, that had to have hurt. And you’re pretty face, such a shame. But I always think a broken nose makes a man look so much more masculine. Don’t you agree.” “You insane piece of shit, I’m going to have you thrown in jail.” “Oh now that’s a thought isn’t it, jail can be such a lot of fun. Think of all the men there for me to dominate. I love making big guy’s my bitch… but then, I think you’ve already figured that out now, haven’t you?” “You touch me and I’ll…” “You are funny sunshine, you’ll do what exactly?” Buff guy started to pull himself up from the floor, but had only gotten into a push up like position, his arms lifting his torso from the floor, when the old guy snatched the wrist nearest him and pulled hard and fast, flipping the big guy over onto his back while he once again applied incredible pressure to the joint he held so firmly. With his other hand he reached out and took the index finger of the hand he held immobile and then smiled directly into the sweating man’s frightened face as the realization of what he was about to do hit him. “I don’t like threats.” And he broke the finger like a pretzel stick. Buff guy screamed in agony. “Now see what you made me do. All I wanted was to play nice.” The old man chuckled, “Well that’s not entirely true, I admit. After all you are a whore. And whore’s are paid to be fucked, now aren’t they.” He reached down and started stroking his big cock, taking it from half hard to fully ready in a few moments. “I believe this was your lube of choice?” he asked as he spit onto his dick and mounted the wrestler in a quick and brutal thrust. “Well we knew that was going to be tight, didn’t we?” The Buff guy felt another round of unbelievable pain as the thick cock pounded his virgin ass. To his astonishment he felt himself being picked up from the ground, the old man had taken him in his arms and lifted his 248 pounds into the air while the big dick remained driven deep into his ass. “Oh fuck yes,” the old man groaned as he effortlessly pumped the huge man up and down on his swollen cock, holding him like some 90 pound twink and giving him a ride that defied belief. “Time to blow my load in your hole you hot little fuck toy. Daddy’s coming.” Even through the pain the buff guy felt the hot stream of jizz fill his ass, then a second, and third wave of cum followed the first. “Fucking christ almighty, now that felt good.” The old man pulled his half hard cock out and unceremoniously let the big guy drop flat on his back to the ground. “Shit, that was what I needed. Fuck yes.” He looked down at the big muscleman on the floor writhing in pain and gave him a “tsk, tsk” sound. “You didn’t enjoy that? What a shame. But then, I’m not done yet. Maybe you need to see how a real man fuck’s a whore.” He reached down to his own dick and stroked himself a few times, and the Buff guy’s eyes widened in total fear and amazement as he saw the old man getting hard again instantly. “How the fuck…” he muttered. “I know, I do have rather remarkable stamina.” He reached down and put his hands on both sides of the wrestlers face, then pulled him up from his back onto his knees, and said very calmly, “Your going to suck me off now like a good little whore, and if your teeth even so much as nick my beautiful big cock I’m going to break your neck, and as I recall, you already had that happen to you, now didn’t you? That couldn’t have been too pleasant. All that pain, the recovery time, never feeling quite the same. I think you know just how easily I could crack those vertebrae, so let’s be very careful and suck me off like a good little boy. We clear?” Buff guy just nodded and took the dick in his mouth, instantly choking as the dominant stud pulled him deeply onto his shaft. He didn’t have to suffer long, as within a minute or two he felt the hot pulse of cum hitting the back of his throat and making him gag. The old man pulled off and just smiled, “Now that wasn’t so bad, was it.” The big guy rolled onto his back and groaned, in so much pain, his nose pounding, his finger throbbing, his ass and jaw aching… “Please just go” he thought to himself but didn’t dare say out loud. “You do like these big mirrors everywhere, don’t you? You must miss the limelight, the adoring fans, the people fawning over your body.” the old guy was studying himself and his own beautiful physique as he spoke. Flexing again for just himself, he admired and preened over his perfect body. And then, defying all belief, his cock started growing hard again. “I know, just look at that. I am insatiable.” He stroked his own big cock but completely focused on just his reflection, he ignored the big man on the floor completely as he pleasured himself and quickly came to near climax again. He turned at the last moment so that his spray of man seed shot across the five feet and splattered over the buff guy. He screamed as he came, “I am a true muscle god!”
  7. NewGuy71

    His Now

    Hey guys, I've been a long time lurker on this site, but this is my first time posting something. Hope you all enjoy! His Now "Broooo... are you sure you have to go?" Kyle Harding whined at his older brother in front of the Departures gate. Thankfully, his classes had ended early today and he'd been able to make it just in time to see his brother off at the airport. Brad just chuckled amusedly. "Dude, I've been working super hard this year just so I could place at competition, you know that." The younger Harding pouted up the brown-haired man and sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I know... It's just... I'm gonna miss ya, bro." The older man's eyes softened. He patted Kyle's head, gently running his fingers through the younger's golden locks. "It'll just be a few weeks. I'll be back before you know it!" Brad reassured him. Kyle nodded and gave his brother more cheerful grin. "Yeah! I'm sure you'll kick ass too!" he crowed. Brad grinned widely and flexed with a front double bicep pose. His favorite grey muscle tee barely held itself together as it stretched tight around Brad's impressive arms. "Fuck yeah, man! You know it!" he responded cockily. The 24-year-old bodybuilder had put on 20 pounds of muscle in the last year, bringing him from a solid 226 to a whopping 246 pounds of muscle since last year's competition. Brad swooped in and pulled his younger brother into a tight hug. "But I am gonna miss ya..." he whispered in the smaller boy's ear. Kyle hugged him back as tight as he could, allowing himself a moment to just bask in his older brother's comforting scent. Ever since their mom had passed away a few years ago, the men of the Harding family had bonded more closely than ever. Maybe a bit too close if you believed some the rumors of the Harding brothers, but few would ever say so in earshot of either. The younger Harding groaned inwardly, feeling a twitch in his groin, and quickly pulled back with a red face. "Brad, you should go! You still have to get through carry on inspections!" he reminded the bigger man. The older brother just laughed as he turned toward the gate to get in line. "Yeah, yeah, I'm going." he said with a grin, "Take care of dad for me, okay?" Kyle just nodded, though he wondered why their dad hadn't come along to say goodbye himself. He had just dropped out at the last minute, saying something had come up and he wouldn't be able to make it. The blond Harding wiped the frown off his face and enthusiastically waved to his brother as the line started moving. "See ya, Brad! Good luck at the competition! Take care!" he shouted. Brad waved back just before turning a corner and heading around a wall, quickly moving out of sight. Kyle's waving hand slowed to a stop, and he watched for a moment as more and more people arrived at the Departures gate: a young lovely-dovey couple excited for their honeymoon trip, an older couple reminding their increasingly irritated son about all the things that needed caring for in the house, a pair of twin girls saying goodbye to their father... Kyle shook his head in aggravation. What exactly was so important that his dad couldn't come and say goodbye to Brad before he left for his competition? He sighed to himself as he turned and made his way back to the parking lot. Kyle narrowed his eyes as he spotted his dad's car parked in the driveway. His father was clearly home right now, so why hadn't he come to the airport to send off his oldest child? The young man parked his car on an open sidewalk and walked to the house. He went to use his key, only to find the front door unlocked. He stared as the door slowly swung open. "What the..." he murmured, a spike of dread shooting down his spine. Kyle stepped inside and locked the door behind himself. "Dad! You in here?" he called out in a loud voice. Not hearing a response, Kyle moved deeper into the house until he heard a loud thump from upstairs. His lips drew into a thin line as he quietly reached out to grab a poker from the fireplace. "D-dad? Was that you?" he called out again from the bottom of the stairs. Once again, there was no response. Steeling himself, the youngest Harding slowly crept up the stairs and into the empty hallway. Looking around, he didn't see anything out of place. There hadn't been any signs of a struggle or robbery downstairs either. Suddenly, he heard a soft, pained moan from down the hallway. It seemed to be coming from his father's room. Thinking the worst, Kyle dashed down the hallway and through the door wide open. "Dad! Are you alrig-" he stopped as his jaw hit the floor. There, on the bed, was his 40-year-old father on all fours being railed from behind by a guy clearly half his age. Kyle face bloomed scarlet as he took in the scene, his father moaning not in pain, but clearly in pleasure. "Ohh... fuck... harder...!" the Harding patriarch moaned as the other man obliged him. "Fuck you're hot, Mr. Harding! Unf... and you're so fucking tight!" the younger man moaned from behind. Kyle gasped, his eyes lighting up with recognition at the voice. It was Mike Hayes from his English Lit class! He and Mike shared some classes at Gold State University, but they weren't really friends. Mike wasn't a big guy, he and Kyle were pretty much the same size, but with his bright green eyes and handsome, pretty-boy face, he was quite popular. Kyle didn't like him very much, especially his rather arrogant my-way-or-the-highway attitude. But that still didn't explain what Mike was doing here or why he was having sex with Kyle's father. "D-dad! What the fuck?!" the blond screeched. Jake Harding's eyes shot to the doorway, as if noticing his son for the first time. "Kyle! W-what are you-ugh... d-doing here?" he grunted through his own moans. Mike just gave Kyle his usual smirk, undeterred by an audience. "Give us a moment, kid." he said as he pounded the older man, "You can have him back once I'm done." Kyle stumbled backwards before turning and fleeing out the door. He ran to his room, shutting it behind him as he slumped to the floor. "What the fuck..." he groaned. Did his dad really skip out on saying goodbye to Brad just so he could fuck with a younger man? In his haste to escape, Kyle had forgotten to close the door to his dad's room. The sounds of sex echoed down the hallway. Kyle grabbed his headphones from his desk and jammed them on his head. Scrolling through one of his playlists, he clicked a random song and let the music drown out the sounds of moaning and slapping flesh. Hopefully, they would finish up soon. An hour later, Kyle stepped out into a silent hallway. He turned toward his father's room with a frown and strode over to find it empty. He headed down the stairs into the kitchen where he found Mike finishing up a meal at the table. He gave his dad an odd look while the older man hovered strangely nearby, like some sort of servant. "Dad?" Kyle questioned in confusion, "What are you doing?" Jake jolted at his son's question. "Err... serving Mike his dinner...?" he replied uncertainly. Kyle boggled at his dad. "What...? Why?" Mike rolled his eyes and interrupted before Mr. Harding has a chance to respond. "So... you've got a pretty awesome place here, Kyle." he began, "It's close to campus... your dad's a fucking DILF with a really tight ass..." He gave the blushing man a filthy look before continuing, "I think I'm gonna move in." The disgust Kyle was feeling was instantly replaced with shock and disbelief. "But... you can't just..." he started in protest. Mike just turned to Mr. Harding and said, "It's fine, right? It's fine that I move in." It sounded more like a statement than a question. Jake Harding's eyes glazed over for a moment, before clearing as he replied, "Y-yes. That should be fine." Kyle's jaw dropped for the second time today. "What?! Dad! You can't be serious!" Mike pushed his chair back and stood with his classic smirk. "Great! I'm gonna go and choose a room, then!" He left the kitchen and headed upstairs followed by a quiet Mr. Harding and a protesting Kyle. Kyle paled when Mike stopped in front of Brad's room. Ignoring the other man's sputtering, Mike opened the door, and stepped inside. Brad's room was the second biggest room in the house, next to the main bedroom. The walls were covered in pictures of bodybuilders and motivational posters. Trophies from old competitions lined the walls and workout equipment was scattered throughout the room. A huge king-sized bed, Brad's most recent purchase, sat in the middle against one of the walls. Mike gave the room a cursory glance before nodding. "Hmm... this room looks pretty good! I'll take it!" He chuckled as Kyle glared at him. "You can't! This is Brad's room!" Kyle turned to his dad expectantly. "Dad! What are you doing? You have to stop this!" However, to his horror, his father simply nodded along with Mike. "Sure. You can have Brad's room. Make yourself at home." Jake Harding ignored his son's horrified shrieks and continued, "If you need, I can give you a ride to your old place and help move stuff too." Mike stepped up to Mr. Harding and gave him sly grin. "I'm sure you could. You've obviously kept yourself in pretty good shape for your age." he said as he cupped the older man's firm chest. "Mmm... very nice indeed." Kyle couldn't take it anymore. He fled back to his room. Grabbing his phone off the desk, the blond was halfway through composing a text to his brother before realizing there was probably nothing Brad could do in his current situation. He was probably mid-flight already and texting the older Harding now would only worry him and probably screw with his performance at competition. Kyle was so deep in his thoughts he didn't hear the door to his room swing open. "Hey, roomie. Whatcha up to?" a voice inquired from behind. The young man spun around to find Mike leaning against his door frame, a smirk on his face, green eyes alight with amusement. Kyle glared at him. "I'm not gonna let you do this, Mike... I'll..." he started as the other boy's smirk only grew wider. "You'll... what?" he asked with a laugh, cruel and uncaring. "Geez, Kyle. You haven't realized it yet?" He shrugged as he continued. "It doesn't matter what you want, because everyone will just do as I say." Kyle squawked as the other man swept into his room and sat on the bed uninvited. "Everyone except you, of course." Mike said with a raised eyebrow, "But I suppose it doesn't matter in the long run, because as long as everyone obeys me, nothing you say or do will matter." Mike stood and made to leave the room. "But you can keep trying, I suppose. It won't make any difference." And with that, the other man was gone. Kyle quickly locked the door and fell to his knees, frustrated tears sliding down his face. In his heart, he knew that what Mike had said was true. The other boy always got his way, no matter who he talked to. His voice had a strange power that Kyle could never hope to oppose, no matter how he tried to resist. Kyle's only hope was that Brad would be able to fix things once he returned. He had to. The next few weeks were filled with nothing but disgust, anger, and frustration for Kyle as Mike proceeded to fuck Kyle's dad on practically every surface of the house. Eventually, the youngest Harding resorted to hiding out at his friends' places to avoid constantly seeing his father in compromising positions. A few weeks after, Brad finally returned from competition. Surprisingly, Mike had allowed Mr. Harding to join Kyle in picking up his eldest son. The two waited together at the arrivals gate in the airport. Kyle was practically vibrating out of his skin in anticipation. Surely, Brad would be able to fix things, and everything would go back to normal, right? The young Harding held on to his hopes, his spirits rising when he spotted a familiar face in the crowd leaving the gate. "Brad!" he shouted in glee as he rushed towards his older brother, wrapping the bigger man in a desperate embrace. "I'm so glad you're back!" The older man leaned back in surprise as he held his brother close. "Whoa! Geez, kiddo. Where's the fire?" His eyes widened when his younger brother started to sob uncontrollably. The pro bodybuilder looked to his dad who just shrugged in greeting. Between sobs, Kyle managed to get out, "Bro... you gotta do something! Mike! He just, moved in and... he took your room, and dad just let him..." Brad's eyes grew wider and wider with each work spilling forth from Kyle's mouth. He turned to his father. "Dad... what the hell is going on...?" he demanded. Jake Harding just gave his son a plain look. "Well, Mike said he wanted to move in, so he moved in. Your room was the only unused room in the house, so he took it." Brad gave his father an incredulous look. "What the fuck, dad? Really? You just let this guy move in and do whatever he wants?" He gaped as his dad gave him a helpless look. Turning back to the brother crying against his chest, he ran a soothing hand through the younger man's hair. "Shh... don't worry, Kyle. Big bro will take care of everything." he murmured as he gave his dad a disapproving frown. Eventually, the three of them made their way to their dad's car and headed home. The closer they got to their house, the more Kyle's dread grew. Something bad was gonna happen, he just knew it. The frown hadn't left Brad's face during the entire ride. "So..." Brad began, "tell me about this Mike person." In a shuddering voice, Kyle told him about Mike, about the way everyone just does as he says and how Mike always gets his way. Kyle watched his older brother's face as his eyebrows rose higher and higher. He knew from Brad's expression that the older Harding didn't truly believe him, and that would probably be his downfall. The blond slumped back into his seat for the rest of the ride. A part of him held onto his hopes, but the more practical side of him argued that he was leading his beloved older brother to a slaughter. The rest of the car ride continued in awkward silence. When they finally arrived home, Kyle steeled himself and followed his dad and older brother into the house. He followed Brad as the older man marched right into the house with his bags and headed straight to his room where they found Mike lounging in his bed. "What the fuck?!" Brad roared upon seeing the younger man making himself at home in his room. Mike grinned widely upon seeing them, and it was then that Kyle realized he had made a mistake. He had effectively delivered Brad to the gallows, and his brother was going to pay the price. "Wow!" Mike said as he got up from the bed to greet them. "Damn, you're hot. You look even better up close!" Brad jerked an arm back when the younger man tried to grope his bicep. "What the fuck, man? Who the hell do you think you are?" Mike just ignored the bigger man's question and looked him straight in the eye. "Strip." he commanded. Kyle watched as his big brother's eyes suddenly glazed over and he started to strip the clothes off his impressive body. He pretended to be shocked, but a darker part of him whispered that he knew this would happen... and he let it happen. Mike's face brightened as the older Harding stripped off his white V-neck shirt, revealing his thick pecs and incredible eight-pack abs, soon followed by his jeans and black boxer-briefs. "Holy shit..." the younger man murmured as he took in the buffet of muscle before him, "You're fucking ripped, dude!" Brad just nodded. "I've been working on this body since I was 13 years old." he admitted. "Fuck..." Mike moaned as he stepped closer to inspect Brad's hard worked body. He gripped the bigger man by the sides, stroking his thumbs across the bodybuilder's rippling abs. "Do you shave?" he asked the older man with a raised eyebrow. "I always shave before a competition." Brad replied. "I'm pretty hairy, otherwise." Mike's grin only grew wider. "Excellent." he murmured as he moved his hands up to the bigger man's pecs. He pinched Brad's nipples, smiling when the older man moaned in response. "Ooh, sensitive!" Kyle could only watch as Mike continued to explore his beloved brother's body. A part of him wanted to intervene, but another part couldn't help but think how hot it was to watch his big bro get felt up right in front of his eyes. Eventually, Mike ended his inspection and instead went to open a drawer next to the bed, pulling out a large bottle of lube. He commanded the bigger man to bend over the bed as he stripped off his shorts and carefully spread lube over his 7-inch cock. "Mmm... I'm gonna really, really enjoy this." Mike groaned, all the while looking Kyle straight in the eyes as he lubed himself up. Once he was ready, the young man moved behind Brad and pressed his cock against the bodybuilder's tight hole. "Relax." Mike commanded as he pressed in. Kyle couldn't believe himself. He stood in the doorway, shocked and turned on as Mike thrust inch after inch of dick into Brad's ass, forcing the bigger man to take his cock. He proceeded to watch for the next hour as the other boy used Brad in a variety of positions, enjoying his size, strength, and submission. "Unf... big body... and big cock to boot..." Mike moaned as he kept pounding the bodybuilder's tight hole. He gripped the other man's impressive cock in one hand. "What is this, 10 inches? Maybe 11? Hella thick too... you're the whole package, ain'tcha?" After one particularly vigorous fuck, Brad found himself splayed out face down on the bed. Mike turned to Kyle with a smirk. "Mmm... your brother's got a great body AND great ass, Kyle." he sighed in satisfaction. "But, let me guess... you thought your big bro would save you from... all this." Mike gestured lazily around himself before continuing. "Sorry to disappoint, but the truth is... Brad was always my real target from the start." The other man placed his hands on Brad's wide back, rubbing circles into the thick muscles. "I remember the first time I saw him..." Mike began, his green eyes taking on a nostalgic look. "He came to pick you up one time while I was withdrawing money from the ATM near the parking lot." He turned his gaze down to the thoroughly fucked bodybuilder. "I knew from the moment I saw him, I just had to have that body for myself..." Kyle face shifted to a confused expression. What the hell was he talking about? He soon discovered just what Mike meant when the other man's arms suddenly sank into Brad's back up to his elbows. Mike looked over his shoulder with a pleased grin and said, "I always get what I want, Kyle. And now, I'm gonna claim what's mine!" Kyle watched with growing horror as more and more of Mike slid into his older brother's bigger form, merging with him. Eventually, it was just Mike's head sticking out awkwardly behind Brad's. Slowly, Brad's huge body pushed itself off the bed into a standing position. His head hung limply in front of Mike's, eyes blank and empty. The youngest Harding watched as one of his older brother's big hands came up and pressed down on his own head. Slowly, Brad's face sank beneath the surface of his skin until it disappeared completely, leaving behind nothing but smooth, empty space. Kyle fell to his knees in despair. "Brad! Noooo!" he cried mournfully as his big brother seemed to disappear forever. Mike's head slid forward to fill the void, slotting itself onto its rightful place on the pro bodybuilder's muscular body. "Oh, fuck...!" Mike moaned as he completely assimilated the older man, Brad's memories, knowledge, and skills flooding into his mind, "Fuck... fuck... fuck!" "Noooo! This can't be happening!!" Kyle sobbed. "Yessss!" Mike cried out in pleasure. Brad's body shook as it orgasmed. "Fuck!" Mike grunted as his new body convulsed, spilling rope after rope of thick, bodybuilder cum all over the bed in front of him. After a few moments, he turned to Kyle, his huge cock still standing tall and proud. "Damn! Look at this body!" Mike roared as he examined the massive form he had stolen and claimed as his own. His eyes drifted downwards, to where the Brad's cock- no, his cock was sticking straight up against his belly. It was so much bigger than his old one. "Holy fuck, it's huge!" he declared, stroking his big, hard erection. "It's perfect. So damn thick!" He grabbed a ruler from the nearby desk and measured it. "Mmm... fuck! 10 and a half inches! I knew it!" he crowed in delight. "And these balls..." Mike groaned as he cupped the low hanging orbs, "So fucking big..." He tossed the ruler back onto the desk and went to stand in front of the full-length mirror. He had to take a few steps back to get his reflection to fit in the frame. "Goddamn, these muscles! Look at these biceps!" he grunted, flexing them in a double bicep pose. "They're massive!" Mike ran his big hands over the rest of the body, enjoying the feel of the ripped muscles under his fingers. "And fuck! These pecs!" he growled as he groped the thick mounds of muscle. The brunet pinched one of his nipples roughly with a soft moan. "Mmf... feels so fucking good..." The brunet brought a hand down to his eight-pack abs and stroked the hard, toned muscle, slipping his fingers between the deep grooves and valleys. "These abs are incredible..." he murmured, flexing and unflexing his cobbled torso. "Unf... and his scent... my scent..." Mike lifted an arm and pressed his nose into his own armpit, taking a deep whiff of his new musk. "So fucking manly!" Mike turned his gaze back to Kyle, still kneeling on the floor. "Poor, poor Kyle..." he teased, "Big brother's gone! I'm all that's left of him..." He smirked as he continued to flex. "But… don’t worry. I'll take care of this body he so generously gifted me. His big, strong body... belongs to me now." His gaze dropped to Kyle's pants where an obvious tent was forming. "Oh? What's this?" Mike's smirk turned predatory. "Don't tell me... you're actually turned on by all this?" He brought a hand down to his hard, 10.5-inch cock. "Is this what you want, Kyle? Big bro's fucking huge cock?" he asked in mock innocence. The younger man paused, but couldn't help himself and Kyle shamefully hung his head. Mike smiled wickedly at his answer and grabbed the boy's chin, forcing him to look up. "Well then..." Mike whispered, "Brad's gone... and this is my body now, so why don't you go ahead and suck on this fat cock?" He sat himself on the bed and spread his muscular legs, his huge member hard and leaking. Kyle hesitated for a moment before he slowly took a step... and then another... Moments later, he sat kneeling on the floor between Mike's legs, staring straight up at him with a fierce blush on his face. Mike raised an eyebrow at him. "Well...?" he said as he gestured expectantly at his shaft. Kyle's gaze kept switching between Mike's face and the big dick in front of him. A part of him wanted it... but he had to resist! He couldn't do this! The other man just rolled his eyes and sighed. "Okay, fine... I know what you really want." Mike tensed his body and started to grunt while Kyle just watched in confusion. The youngest Harding's eyes widened in shock when a tuft of brown hair began pushing its way out of Mike's chest. Slowly, Brad's head resurfaced until it hung limply just below Mike's. He locked eyes with Kyle and gave him a mirthful grin. Mike gripped Brad's head between his hands and lifted it up, pressing his face into the back of the other man's head. Kyle watched in horrified fascination as Mike drew the older Harding's face up around his, wearing him like a mask. Moments later, Brad's head was back on his shoulders, his eyes closed with a peaceful expression on his face. Kyle stared. "B-Brad?" he whispered, afraid to break the illusion. The older man jolted awake before turning to the youngest Harding. He smiled gently. It was Brad's smile. But Kyle's faint spark of hope was quickly snuffed out when Brad's kind smile quickly morphed into Mike's cruel smirk. "Is this what you wanted?" he taunted, using Brad’s voice. He stroked his stubbled chin appreciatively. "I'm back, little bro." Kyle gasped as a surge of heat made its way through his body. It was Brad's face, his voice, his body, his expressions... but Mike was completely in control. Kyle felt his resolve start to crumble. 'Brad' spread his arms wide. "C'mere, bro. Give your big brother a hug!" he invited. Almost robotically, Kyle stood and fell into his older brother's welcoming arms. 'Brad' wrapped his muscular arms around Kyle, pulling him into a familiar embrace. Kyle took a moment to relish it, returning the hug and allowing the imposter to fool him for just a bit. The moment was soon shattered by familiar hands roving his body in distinctly unfamiliar and un-familial ways. "Mmm..." Kyle shuddered as a deep voice whispered into his ear. "You know what big bro needs?" Strong hands forced Kyle back to his knees and gripped the back of his head, bringing his face to 'Brad' hard cock. He stared at colossal member, its thick, heady musk filling his senses. "Big bro needs a blowjob from his favorite little brother..." 'Brad' cooed, "C'mon, taste it. You know you want it..." Slowly, Kyle felt his mouth open wide and engulfed 'Brad's' throbbing shaft. "Mmm... fuck!" the bigger man moaned as Kyle swallowed inch after inch of his dick. Inwardly, Mike marveled at how much more sensitive Brad's cock was compared to his original one. 'Brad' leaned back on the bed as he watched Kyle bob up and down on his cock, taking it surprisingly deeper and deeper into his throat. "Hmm..." he moaned, gently rubbing the back of Kyle's head, "Someone's been keeping secrets from big bro, huh?" 'Brad' laughed when Kyle stared up at him with wide eyes and a mouthful of hard dick. "Oh yeah!" he grunted, "Suck the cock of the big brother you love so much!" He pressed Kyle's head down, forcing more of his cock into that tight throat. "Yeah! Deep throat this huge cock!" 'Brad' growled. "Take it all in!" "Nnngh..." Kyle groaned as he sucked harder, his lips stretched around his brother's big cock. 'Brad' felt his balls start to churn, the sensation of his new body edging closer and closer was incredible. "Fuck! This body feels so good!" 'Brad' exclaimed, "I'm gonna come!" With a deep growl, he erupted in Kyle's mouth. 'Brad' shot his load deep in the smaller man's throat, bucking his hips up as he forced Kyle down his shaft to the root. The other boy choked as he found his face buried in thick pubes. The intoxicating smell made him quickly cum in his pants as shot after shot of 'Brad's' creamy seed made its way down his throat. "Ahhh! Fuuuck!" 'Brad' grunted as Kyle swallowed the last few drops of cum. Eventually, the cock in his throat softened and Kyle was able to slide off, the huge member leaving his mouth with a loud pop. 'Brad' sighed and relaxed back onto the bed before pinning Kyle with a glare. "Now get out! I want some time to myself, so I can explore this awesome body your big brother so generously donated to me." Mike commanded with a smirk, dropping all pretenses of role play. Kyle's eyes widened as he scrambled backwards, red-faced. "Uh... okay..." he said, wiping a smear of cum from the side of his mouth. Mike watched with amusement as the smaller boy left, closing the door behind him. That 'big brother' role play thing was actually pretty hot, he'd have to try that again sometime in the future. He stood and stretched lazily, before striding over to the mirror to take a closer look at his new body. Peering closely into the mirror, Mike rubbed a hand over the stubble on his strong, square jaw and poked at his large nose. "Hmm... pretty good, I guess." he said after a moment of consideration. Brad's face was really masculine, and his dark blue eyes weren't bad to look at. Bringing his hands to the side of his face, Mike pulled forward until tufts of black hair sprouted from the back of his head. Slowly, Mike pulled his head free until once again Brad's face hung beneath him like an empty shell. Quickly tucking Brad's head back into his chest, Mike re-examined himself in the mirror and grinned. "Much better!" he chuckled as he took in his familiar bright green eyes, high cheekbones, and five o' clock shadow. Mike had always been quite proud of his looks, but now that his pretty-boy face was atop Brad's incredible body... "Fuck..." he moaned, "I'm perfect..." Taking a step back, Mike ran a hand over his massive chest, feeling up towards his wide shoulders and around his thick traps. His other hand traced down his lats to his thin waist, before moving inward to rest at his core. "Unf! Look how ripped this body is!" he marveled. He slammed a fist into his abdomen, testing the solid rack of muscle. Drawing upon Brad's memories, he tried a few poses, admiring the view of his muscles from all angles. Mike turned to the side to check out his assets. He gave the impressive mounds of muscle a smack, chuckling in satisfaction. "Damn... bro got booty!" Mike mused, "Nice." He smirked cockily into the mirror. "Thanks for the great body, Brad. I'll make sure to put it to good use." The next morning, Kyle and his dad were having breakfast at the dining table when Mike finally made an appearance downstairs. Both father and son froze as they took in the young man's new appearance. Kyle swallowed hard. Mike was dressed in a familiar grey muscle tee, the same one Brad had worn the day he left for competition. It looked great on Mike's new body, stretching tight around his arms and chest, accentuating his muscular torso. The young blond cursed the traitorous dick hardening in his pants. "Hey, boys" Mike greeted casually as he walked into the kitchen and took a seat at the table. He grabbed a plate and piled on some bacon and eggs. "Good morning." Mr. Harding gaped at Mike. "W-what the...? What happened to you?" he asked bewilderedly. Mike just shrugged. "I just took Brad's body for myself, that's all." Jake's eyes narrowed as he studied the younger man. "What do you mean, 'took his body'? What are you saying?" "I mean that your son sacrificed himself so I could have this amazing body of his. You don't mind, right?" Mike responded with a smirk. The older Harding wavered as Mike's voice washed over him. "O-of course not." he mumbled. "You deserve that body more than Brad did..." Mike nodded and smiled smugly. "Well, good, because it's mine now." he declared. "And... I'm gonna fuck you with this huge cock tonight, so be prepared." Mike purred, his voice dark with promise. He spread his muscled legs and patted the straining bulge in his shorts. Jake gulped nervously, but couldn't deny the other man's words. "Uh... sure..." he said weakly. Mike turned to Kyle, who gulped at the sudden scrutiny. "And, as for you, Kyle..." he began while pouring himself some orange juice, "If you're good, I might be willing to let 'big bro' take care of you, every now and then." Mike flexed an arm for effect. Kyle shuddered, but couldn't help but nod as a blush spread across his face. "Ugh... f-fine..." he stammered, looking away. Mike grinned as he dug into his breakfast with new vigor. It was gonna take a lot to fuel this new body of his. As everyone settled down to eat their breakfast, Mike couldn’t help the self-satisfied smirk the found its way onto his face. He could hardly believe it. He managed to get Brad's hot bod AND a sexy DILF to fuck. Even better, he finally found a way to control the one guy who was seemingly immune to the power of his voice! Life was great for Mike Hayes, and it was only going to get better from here on out.
  8. mmvmgo2011

    Vaccinated

    Hi all Long time lurker. I thought I'd start a story that's been mulling around in my head for a while now. I'm still not sure where it's ultimately headed - though I'm hoping it won't go where you think it might. I have some ideas for the direction - but nothing concrete. There could be anything - so fair warning - if you're easily offended, or grossed out, or whatever, this may not be the thread for you. I'm planning on keeping each chapter fairly short, but hoping to post updates more often. It's my first ever story - so be kind, or not ... EDIT: I've purposefully not given our main protagonist a name, but will use uppercase HE/HIM/HIS to refer to HIM. I'm gradually editing each entry to fix this after the fact. Apologies if it's hard to follow. ******* CHAPTER ONE It was over. Well, IT wasn’t over, but the race to find a vaccine against the SARS-CoV-2 virus, the virus that caused COVID-19, was done. The company where HE worked had lost the race. There were five or six vaccine candidates approved worldwide, some mRNA based, some more traditional. HIS company had spent billions of dollars, and would never recoup those R&D losses releasing vaccine number six or seven, even if it was more effective. If only it was even slightly effective. The project was shelved and, indeed, the existence of the company itself was now under threat. Word had come down from on high that afternoon; a Thursday. The staff were shocked, but not particularly surprised. Everyone expected the axe to fall at some point — many surprised it took as long as it did. It was always a radical and ambitious plan. A plan that would pay massive dividends if it paid off - not only in immediate sales of vaccine, but in lucrative patents that would forever change vaccine development and progress medical science as we’d known it. As the old saying goes, if it’s too good to be true… A vaccine that reprogrammed the patient’s DNA so that the patient’s own immune system would produce the cells and antibodies necessary to fight the virus would not only prevent COVID-19 disease, it would also prevent transmission of the virus causing the disease, ending the pandemic once and for all. But that was small fry compared to future developments. No more influenza, common cold, herpes, HIV, Hepatitis… any infection known to man — virus, bacteria, fungi — would be cured. And even the big C, cancer. Well, it WAS ambitious. But it was not to be. Though the theory seemed sound, putting the theory into practice proved… challenging. Hundreds of billions of dollars were spent trying to make it work and, though there was some promising early results in vitro, every single tested animal had resulted in horribly disfigured or dead animals. Not exactly ready for initial human trials, let alone approval for final manufacture and sale. The bean counters and lawyers were still crunching the numbers and considering the options, but it seemed that so little progress had been made converting theory into practice that everything relating to the project, from samples to formulas, from notes to equipment, from methods to specialised equipment — everything — was effectively worthless.
  9. Vasilij

    Dealing with a gym bully

    Owen was training in one of the city’s gyms. It was a chest day and he was bench pressing a loaded barbell of 600 lbs, enjoying the glimpses of other gym goers. “They are drooling and that’s just my warmup. I wonder how will they react when I am working out with half a ton” - he thought, feeling his bulge slightly expand. When he was done with warmup and stood up for a bit, he noticed something. A middle aged bodybuilder weighting somewhere about 300 lbs, clearly roofed judging by his bloated yet shredded belly and zits on partially exposed back, came over to leg extension machine. It was already taken by a skinny guy, but the bigger man didn’t want to wait: - Move over, wimp. - Hey, leave me alone! Can’t you wait for a couple of minutes?! - said the guy, scared but also angered. - I said move! - roid rate seemed to take over. The gym bully was gonna hit the disoriented skinny guy, but suddenly stopped in shock and surprise. He felt a grip of someone as strong - no, stronger than him - clutching at his forearm and completely stopping his hand. Turning, he was even more surprised to see a boy barely half his age, yet towering over him and displaying enormous pecs and mighty biceps. - Listen here, asshole. You may think you are hot shit, but that doesn’t mean you can do whatever you want. Leave him alone and wait for your turn. - The fuck you think you are, brat! Mind your business or I am gonna kick your ass! - bodybuilder almost shouted, but Owen sensed his fear behind arrogance. - Kick my ass? Very well, let’s do it. - he said mockingly. The roided bodybuilder was enraged. This was his gym and he was gonna teach this punk a lesson. Owen was angered as well. Sure, he was himself a cocky and dominant lad, but he certainly wasn’t a bully and wasn’t going to tolerate one. He wasn’t afraid - this bastard was barely half as strong as his dad, whom Owen had outwrestled and completely dominated just a week ago. Since then he felt invincible and was ever to test his strength. That was a perfect opportunity. Next to the gym there was a room covered in mats. Usually it was used for aerobic exercises and martial arts cessions, but today it was empty and fitted well for a match between two muscle brutes. Several other members followed them, interested to see the outcome. - You are gonna regret it, boy. - Well, here I am and here is my ass! - Owen turned and, completely unashamed, exposed his rippling bubble butt. The bodybuilder shouted and kicked the teenager in his ass. Owen didn’t even flinch, but the bully grunted in pain - his toes hit rockhard fatless muscle. - What’s the matter? My ass is too tough? Here, you can choose! - Owen laughed, while completely shedding his clothes. Some of the girls gasped after seeing his enormous genitals and eight pack abs. It was clear that the roided bodybuilder was intimidated, but he still tried to act as if he was the strongest. Hit after hit landed on Owen’s mountainous traps, basketball-sized biceps, tree funk legs and even straight to his cum-filled balls. Still, the young stud didn’t seem to care. “Thanks for a massage, but now it is my turn!” - he laughed. The gym bully was no really scared. Before he could figure out what to do, Owen grapped him by the neck, lifted and threw to that mats. - Okay man, you win! -That doesn’t cut it, wimp. - Owen emphasized the last word, as if to remind the bully what he himself said to the skinny guy. - What do you mean? - Show me and others, what you really are. That is a bitch fit only to satisfy me. - Satisfy… What?! - the gym bully noticed, how Owen’s already big dick quickly enlarged and rose to become a foot long unbendable pillar. Without hesitating, Owen grabbed the shocked gym bully by the neck and rammed his cock into the bully’s throat. “Yeah, punish that bitch” - shouted other members approvingly. Roofed bodybuilder tried to kick Owen’s legs, ho hit his abs, even to bite his cock. However, young stud was too hard and tough to feel pain. “That’s right bitch, you are mine now!” - he growled, feeling his orgasm being near. Suddenly he let his arms go of the bodybuilder and lifted them into a mighty double biceps pose. However, his victim still didn’t manage to free himself - young stud’s cock got so unbelievably hard and strong that it lifted 300 lbs struggling body clearly off the floor. Gym bully could hardly comprehend what was happening, the enormous cock filling his throat and choking him. Owen gritted his teeth and roared like a beast he was, while his cock spurted the first was into his beaten opponent’s throat. There was so much fun that it started flowing out of bodybuilder’s nose and his already bloated roof gut filled with cum. Even his asshole was dripping Owen’s thick semen. It would seem as if the gym bully’s body would burst from endless orgasm if young muscle god. When Owen felt his orgasm subsiding, he grabbed his beaten opponent again, took him of his cock and threw on the floor. Then he covered him completely in his last shots of cum. The other people in the gym were shocked and mesmerized by such awesome display of virility and domination. Both men and women came over to Owen, groping his body and still hard cock. “You guys wanna get some at after my workout?” - Owen smiled, knowing that the evening would be fun.
  10. dominantmusclemaster

    Dominant Muscle Master

    Edit - Just a warning that this story contains violence, snuff and gore. You have been warned The man was standing with his girlfriend so he clearly wasn’t gay, but it made little difference to me. I wanted him so I would have him and neither his girlfriend nor his sexuality would offer any impediment. I waited till he looked my way once again and then I caught him in my gaze, my beautiful brown eyes boring into his, holding him captive. I walked towards him, keeping my eyes focused on his as I did. “Hi”, I said holding out my hand, “I’m Michael”. I took a deep breath, pushing out my rock hard pecs and tightening my washboard abs, the sight of my perfectly sculpted, muscular body caused him to stammer as he reached for my outstretched hand. “H…hi”, he said, I’m Frank”. I gripped his hand tightly causing him to wince in discomfort. I was using only a fraction of my power and he could tell immediately that my strength was so much greater than his own, as he registered my subtle display of dominance. I turned to the woman next to him and flashed her a dazzling smile, watching as she tried to fight back the lustful feelings my remarkable body was engendering within her. “Are you his girlfriend?” I asked bluntly, although it was clear that they were a couple. She hesitated, taking in the dense musculature of my torso before lowering her gaze to the large, obvious bulge in the tiny trunks I was wearing. If the poor sap hadn’t been standing right next to her she would have denied it, hoping that her availability would give her more of a chance with me, but she eventually nodded her head in acknowledgement. “Yes”, she whispered her voice full of regret. “Not any more”, I said, and her face lit up only to turn to shock as I finished. “Frank’s my girlfriend now”. I turned back, an evil grin on my face. “Isn’t that right little man.” “B..but”, he stammered, “I…I’m not gay”, “You’re dick’s been rock hard since I walked through that door”, I growled, “so don’t give me that shit. You want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your miserable little life, don’t you. Look at me, look at my muscles, feel my power, my strength. I’m everything you’ve ever dreamed of being. You want to kneel at my feet and worship me with every fibre of your being, don’t you?” It was too much for the man, for any man, my presence was simply to strong, my body to incredible, my dominance to absolute. He was inferior to me in every way and he knew it. He nodded his head. “Yes”, he said eventually, no longer able to resist the inevitable. “Then drop to your knees and worship me”, I said. Without another word he fell to his knees, he reached out and began to rub his hands over the vast expanse of my muscle packed thighs. “My God”, he gasped “you’re muscles are like steel” “Kiss them weakling”, worship my body with your lips, your tongue. His ministrations soon had my dick hardening, and it began to push obscenely against my trunks as it grew. “Remove my trunks”, I commanded and he immediately began to peel them off me, freeing my spectacular cock and balls. His girlfriend almost fainted as she watched my dick expand to its full length of sixteen inches. Frank could only stare in awe. He would never have believed that any man’s dick could be so long, so wide, so incredibly hard. He looked down at his own erect dick tenting the front of his shorts, harder than it had ever been and oozing precum, yet its eight inches was insignificant next to my supreme appendage. I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him forward, forcing my dick into his mouth. “Suck it”, I commanded, and again he obeyed instantly, cowed into subservience by his now obvious inferiority. The girl watched her straight boyfriend kneel at my feet and suck hungrily on my monster shaft with a mixture of disgust and arousal. She was a beautiful woman with an impressive body and was used to being the centre of male attention, but now she was entirely superfluous. I turned to her, a look of contempt on my face. “You can go now”, I sneered, “I have no use for you”. Without another word I turned back to my new slave. I had already forgotten her and she knew it. Tears welled in her eyes from the pain of my rejection and the betrayal of her boyfriend. She had met me only moments ago, but my body was so perfect my eroticism so all-consuming that I knew my rejection hurt her far more than the loss of her boyfriend. “Frank”, she whimpered, but he completely ignored her. He was in a sexual stupor, completely unaware of anything but my absolute perfection. She called his name one more time before realising that he was lost to her and then she fled. Franks hands roamed up and down my thighs and over my hard muscular ass. His fingers slipped into the crack as he cupped my buttocks and with a cruel sneer I flexed my glutes trapping them in place. He attempted to pull them free but the strength of my glutes was more than a match for his arms. I continued to squeeze, crushing the digits between the hard slabs of my sculpted ass cheeks. His eyes widened in pain as he felt the bones of his fingers grind together but he was unable to scream as my cock effectively gagged him. I increased my thrusting, enjoying his discomfort as I raped his mouth and moments later I exploded in a powerful orgasm, pumping streams of thick hot cum down his throat. He began to gag and I released the vice like grip on his fingers and pushed him away, covering his face with juice from my still pumping cock as he fell to the ground coughing and spluttering. The taste and scent of my cum drove his lust to previously unimagined levels and i watched as his cock twitched involuntary as he released his own load without any physical stimulation. "Is that it", i sneered, "Is that all the sperm your pathetic balls can generate?" Frank had never had such a powerful orgasm, and by the standards of any other man it would have been an impressive amount, but then I'm not any other man. He looked at the wet stain on his shorts and realised that it was a miniscule quantity compared to my prodigious release. I stood over his prone body, droplets of cum dripping onto his stomach from my now limp cock. I raised my arms and flexed in a double bicep pose, causing him to groan in ecstasy as he watched my biceps expand and harden into two balls of unimaginable strength. I began to flex my legs, causing the muscles to swell and recede in a symphony of power. Within seconds my muscle display brought his dick back to life and i reached down and tore his shorts from him as if they were no more substantial than wet tissue paper. I resumed my display, flexing my legs, my abs, my chest, forcing him deeper under my spell with the hypnotic demonstration of my power and control. He lay beneath me moaning softly, so completely in my thrall that he was unable to speak. “From now on you will address me as Master, do you understand?” He nodded at my command his eyes were glazed and a thin trail of drool ran down his chin. "Hey, what the hell's going on here", a voice called out behind me. I continued the erosion of Frank’s free will with my muscle display; my only response was to flex my glutes and back, giving the interloper behind me their own muscle show. The voice walked towards me, "I said what's goi....". As soon as he drew level with me i reached out with one hand and grabbed him by the throat, lifting his entire body off the ground with ease. I turned and locked eyes with the suicidal non entity that had dared to disturb me. It was the receptionist, a skinny teenager that had just recently started the late shift. His six foot, hundred and thirty pound frame looked truly pitiful next to my own, as he hung suspended in mid-air gasping for breath. "You dare to interrupt me, you puny worm", i hissed, tightening my grip on his throat, completing blocking his airway. Within seconds his eyes rolled back, his body went limp and i let him fall to the ground. "Oh shit", Frank said, finally finding his voice. "Is he dead?" "Not yet", i grinned. "Take his clothes off, while i make sure no-one else dares to disturb me". Frank looked as if he was about to question me, until i narrowed my eyes at him. He immediately crawled over to the unconscious body and began to unfasten the boys belt, his dissent completely crushed by my gaze. I walked through the reception and locked the door, it was unlikely anyone would come in now but i wanted to make sure. When i got back Frank had stripped the boy and he was beginning to come round. I stood before him, hands on my hips, my strong, muscular body radiating power and authority. Slowly he stood up and looked at me, trembling in fear. "Please", he begged "Please don't hurt me". He was clearly terrified but my mere presence controlled his body more than his feeble mind could, and i smiled as his cock rose in obeisance to me. "Is that the best you can do?" i asked staring at his now rock hard cock which was barely six inches. "I...I'm sorry", he stammered, "this is as big and as hard as it's ever been". "And yet even limp my shaft dwarfs your pitiful erection", i said, walking towards him and grabbing him under the arms. I lifted him into the air and pinned him against the wall, stepping forward so that he was held in place by my vastly superior body. Anyone standing behind me wouldn't have even known that i held another person pinned to the wall as he was completely eclipsed by my muscular bulk. I took a breath, expanding my pecs and forcing them into his own inferior chest. I could feel his ribs bending against my abs and his sternum make a creaking noise as the thick slabs of my chest muscles crushed against it. I gave the slightest flex of my pecs and he groaned in pain as the pressure increased. No words were needed, he knew i could kill him in the most brutal way with nothing more than the slightest twitch of my mighty pecs. "Please", he whimpered fearfully, although his dick was still rock hard against my abs. I looked down at him my gaze boring through his very soul. I saw his fear and arousal, the only two emotions left to him as i dominated his mind, his spirit bending to my implacable will as easily as his body had bent to my unyielding muscles. I lowered my head and kissed him, my full, pouting lips engulfing his own. I felt his body relax as his fear yielded to his arousal and within moments i felt him tremble as he came all over my stomach. I broke off the kiss and looked at him. The look in his eyes was of absolute adoration. "Did you enjoy that?" i asked softly. He could only nod, to spent from the immense pleasure of the orgasm to speak. "Good", i growled, because now it's my turn. I stepped back and turned him round so that he now faced the wall, handling him as easily as a normal man would handle a doll. I turned to Frank who was watching in an almost trance like state. "Kneel behind me and worship my legs and ass with your lips", i commanded, “i expect to feel them on every inch of skin". I stepped forward again, once more trapping the teenager against the wall. "Please don't" he pleaded, as he felt the tip of my erection against his ass, but it was time to take my pleasure now, so i ignored his pleas and began to push my massive shaft into him. He screamed in pain as i forced my way inside him, slowly stretching his virgin ass to breaking point and then beyond. I clamped a hand around his mouth to stifle his screams, all the better to hear Franks groans of pleasure as he licked and kissed his way up my bulging, muscular calves to my oak like thighs. I noticed that he kept his fingers away from my ass crack, after the last time, but he was diligently covering every inch of my muscle packed legs and glutes with his tongue. I began to pump harder, each thrust driving my immense cock slightly further into the violated teenager’s ass. I also felt a warm spray against the back of my thighs as Frank lost control, and started to cum. Ironically the more damage i did to the teenager the more the blood lubricated the passage, easing his pain a little. The slight reprieve didn't last long of course. A few savage thrusts and i felt his ribs begin to snap as his lower body was crushed against the wall. A few more and my cock was buried deep inside him, destroying everything in its path, his frail body unable to withstand the its sheer size and power. I felt a familiar churning in my balls as my nut sac tightened, and i flexed my pecs, crushing the boy against the wall so tightly that his entire sternum shattered, his body flattening to a fraction of its thickness between the hard concrete wall and the even harder muscles of my body. At that moment i gave a roar of pleasure as i emptied my seed into the now mutilated corpse, my thick creamy sperm mingling with the blood and gore that leaked from his body. I felt another hot spray, over my ass this time as Frank once again succumbed to my immense sexuality, and i was impressed with his ability to keep cuming so often. "Enough", i said to Frank, stepping back from the wall and peeling the remains of the boy from my dick, dropping the shattered almost unrecognisable ruins to the ground. "Go find a mop and bucket, and clean this place up", i ordered, "while i dispose of this". I found a large canvas bag, which was just a little too short to fit the body in, but i soon remedied that by folding him in half, snapping his spine as easily as a dry twig. I also grabbed a couple of fifty pound plates and dropped them into the bag. "Do you have a car here?" i asked Frank when he returned with a mop and bucket. "Yes, it's parked right outside". "Give me the keys", i commanded. He picked up the shorts I had torn apart earlier, found the keys and handed them to me. I hefted the large bag onto my shoulder barely noticing the weight and went out to the car. I noticed there were no other cars parked nearby which meant that the receptionist didn't have one which was good. I dumped the bag in the boot of Frank’s car and headed back inside. It was only then that i realised i had gone out completely naked, covered in blood and cum, luckily no-one had been around. While Frank cleaned up the mess I had made in the gym I took a long hot shower, cleaning the blood and cum from my spectacular body. Once finished a pulled on a pair of black leggings that were stretched so tightly over my bulging musculature that they were practically see through. I often wear leggings in public, I love the way the skin tight material clings to my swollen muscles, hiding nothing of their power and beauty. I usually wear a pair of trunks under them to cover my manhood as the leggings are stretched to transparency, but it was late and I didn’t expect anybody to be around, so I didn’t bother. I covered my upper body with a white compression shirt, my abs, pecs and nipples clearly displayed through the material. I admired myself in the mirror for a few moments, flexing various muscles, threatening to rip my outfit apart with their size. I admired my long thick cock, covered by the leggings, but clearly visible through the material, and then headed back to the gym. Frank had finished cleaning up the mess and had returned the mop and bucket wherever he had found them. I had ordered him to get dressed once he finished and now he stood awaiting my return in a t-shirt and jeans. “Let’s go” I commanded, smirking as I saw his dick press against the material of his jeans at the sight of me. I locked the door of the gym as we left with a set off keys I had found on the reception desk and climbed into the passenger seat of Frank’s car. “Where are we going master?” he asked as he started the car. “The docks”, I said, “just drive, I will direct you”. Ten minutes later we parked outside the gate of the deep-water dock. The gate was secured with a thick chain and a large padlock, but it wasn’t thick enough to prevent my entry, or even test my muscles. “Wait here”, I said getting out of the car and walking to the gate. I grabbed the chain with both hands and began to pull, my biceps bulged, and there was a few moments of resistance before the steel links succumbed to my strength and snapped apart. I dropped the heavy chain to the ground and pushed open the gates, waving Frank through. I climbed back into the car and we drove to the edge of the dock, where I proceeded to remove the bag from the boot and drop it into the deep water. The weights I had added ensured that the bag and its contents immediately sunk to the bottom. I climbed back into the car and Frank had just turned around about to head back through the gates when a police car came driving in. “Shit”, I thought as they flashed us down. They had obviously seen the opened gate on their way past and decided to investigate. I briefly toyed with the idea of killing them; even armed they wouldn’t stand a chance against me, but I knew they would have already radioed back to the station with the car details and license plate. I would have to take an alternative approach, but it would be no less enjoyable. “Stay here”, I commanded Frank and quickly climbed out of the car. I flexed my upper body to the max as I walked towards their now stationary vehicle. My biceps shredded the already overstretched sleeves, my shoulders split through the top of the compression shirt, as rips appeared down the sides and front from my rapidly spreading lats and expanding pecs. The shirt was hanging in tatters from my spectacularly pumped upper body and I simply tore the remains of it from me. The two cops got out of their car and approached me warily, hands on the butt of their pistols. “What’s up officers?” I asked innocently, watching their eyes rove all over my body, trying to take in its absolute perfection. “Jesus Christ”, the older of the two men exclaimed, “you’re fucking huge. Jesus Jack, he’s bigger than you”, he said to his partner, who was obviously no stranger to the gym. “What are you doing here?” the buff cop asked. “I had some rubbish to dump, thought it would be easiest just to dump it in the dock. I know it’s illegal but just saves me the hassle of driving all the way to the dump”. I fixed my gaze on the older cop as I spoke, subtly flexing the muscles in my legs. I could sense he was the weaker of the two, mentally as well as physically. I noticed his eyes glaze over as he stared transfixed at the hypnotic display of pulsing muscle before him. “You cut the chain?” the other cop continued. “Yea, sorry about that”, I replied. “Must have been some heavy duty cutters you used”. “I didn’t use cutters”, I replied. He looked at me quizzically and I raised my arms into a double bicep pose. “I used these”, I continued. “No way” he said, gulping audibly, “that’s not possible”. “Look at me” I smiled, flexing harder, turning my body into a wall of living steel. “Look at my muscles, their size, their hardness. Do you think there is anything my body cannot do?” “I…I..”, he stammered, barely able to think in the face of such extreme strength and power, knowing that no matter how many hours he spent in the gym he could never come close to my size, my density. I turned back to the older cop, who was visibly trembling with desire. “Go to your car and radio the station back. Tell them you have checked me out and everything’s fine, nothing to report.” Without a word the cop turned back to his car to carry out my commands. The bigger cop may not have been as deeply under my spell as his partner, but he was too far gone to question the fact that I was now the one giving orders. I stepped towards the other cop and flexed my bicep in his face. “Feel it”, I ordered. He wrapped his fingers around the rock hard ball of muscle and began to squeeze. I could tell he was putting everything he had into it in an attempt to reclaim some of his masculinity, but he couldn’t make the slightest dent. “My God”, he gasped, “it’s like warm steel”. “Flex”, I commanded him. His body responded before his brain had even registered the command and he raised his arm and flexed it in front of me. I wrapped my fingers around the hard mound and began to squeeze. Almost immediately he gasped in pain as my strong fingers effortlessly overpowered his muscle, crushing into it with childish ease. “Please stop”, he gasped, “Please, you’re hurting me”. “Do I look like I am even trying?” I asked him. “No”, he cried out,” aahh….please…..no more”. “Do you understand just how inferior your body is to mine I asked”. “Yes”, he gasped, “you’re so strong, so unimaginably strong”. I released the man’s arm and turned to his partner who had just come back. “Well?” I asked. “It’s done”, he replied, “I told them we had sent you on your way and we were resuming our patrol”. “Good”, I responded, “now strip”. Both men immediately began to remove their clothes and in less than a minute they were standing naked before me, their dicks erect. “Kneel”, I commanded. Again both men obeyed me without hesitation dropping to their knees before me. My domination of their puny bodies and feeble minds was turning me on and my dick began to stiffen. I placed my hands on my hips and flared my lats, causing both men to moan with desire as they bathed in the glow of my magnificence. With my hands holding the waist band of my leggings in place, my dick began to press insistently against the black material until it simply tore through it with a loud ripping. The sight of my huge, powerful dick bursting through its nylon prison was all it took to crush the any last vestige of the men’s free will. Unable to control himself the smaller of the two reached out and began to stroke my calves, gasping with pleasure as he felt the hard nylon sheathed muscle beneath his fingers. “Did I give you permission to touch me weakling” I roared. The anger in my voice caused him to instantly pull his hand away, but my reflexes were so much faster. I took hold of his wrist and squeezed it painfully. “Aarrgg”, he cried out in pain “Please, i…I’m sorry, I couldn’t help myself, you…you’re just so strong, so powerful, so…so irresistible. “You need to learn your place little man”, I said, “you are nothing in my presence, do you understand?” “Yes”, he groaned. I turned to his partner, savouring the fear in his eyes, and raised an eyebrow questioningly. He nodded his head, confirming that he knew his place. “I am your Master”, I continued, “and you exist only to serve me, you have no will but mine, no desires but mine. You are nothing more than an extension of my consciousness, and as such you are mine to do with as I please. Do you understand your place now?” Both men nodded, “Yes Master”, they said in unison. My huge, beautiful cock was bobbing inches from their faces, the head glistening with precum, and both men stared at it as though in a trance. “Have you ever seen such a large, powerful cock before?” I asked them. The older of the two could only shake his head, unable to speak as my presence overwhelmed his puny mind. “No”, his partner whispered, “it’s incredible”. “You want to worship it don’t you?” I asked. “To pay homage to my incomparable masculinity with your lips. You want to taste my seed, my divine nectar, isn’t that right?” Both men again nodded their assent, groaning in pleasure at the thought of being given such an honour. I released the older cops wrist and began to stroke my member, looking down at the two men. “But I do not deem you worthy of such an honour”, I sneered. I watched impassively as whatever remained of their spirits shattered as I refused them the only thing they now desired. “Please”, the younger of the two men begged, while his partner groaned in despair. “You dare to question me?” I asked threateningly. “No Master”, he whimpered. I was still stroking myself and I could feel my orgasm build. “Despite your insolence and inferiority I will allow you to taste of my magnificence”, I said as I began to cum, spurting thick gobs of creamy sperm over the two men, coating their faces with my virulent seed. The two thralls unconsciously began to lick their lips, tasting my seed, the smell and taste of my powerful ejaculate causing them to respond in kind, coating my lower legs with their own inferior release. I looked down at the creamy goo that now covered my magnificent calves with disdain. “Lick me clean”, I commanded, and both men immediately leant forward and began lapping at my calves, their spent dicks hardening again as the feel of my powerful muscles against their lips enflamed their arousal. I stood before these insignificant whelps like the dominant God I was for a few moments as they greedily swallowed their own cum. “Enough”, I commanded, once they had cleaned off their mess and they immediately pulled away, their bodies instantly responding to my command. They looked up at me, fear, desire, and adoration in their eyes. They would do whatever I asked of them, without question or hesitation. They belonged to me now, their devotion to their Master absolute. “I am finished with you now”, I said, “You may resume your work”. With that I walked back to the car and climbed in. “Let’s go”, I said and Frank immediately drove off leaving the two policemen still kneeling on the ground, covered in my cum. Free from my presence the two men would begin to regain control of their senses. They would get dressed and resume their patrol, but they would never mention what had just happened to anyone. They wouldn’t even discuss it between themselves, shame and confusion over what had happened would make sure of that. Although a degree of self-control would return to them, their lives would be irrevocably altered. Sexual arousal would be impossible unless they were thinking of me, but they would think of me often. I would haunt their dreams, they would wake in the middle of the night in a cold sweat their pathetic dicks twitching as they involuntary orgasmed. Forced to live with the knowledge of just how truly inferior they were they would grow increasingly depressed, unable to take pleasure from anyone or anything, the memory of tonight the only thing that would bring them any respite from their despair. Eventually the thought of living like this, in misery and without my presence to console them would prove too much and they would take their own lives. If they were particularly strong willed their will to live might prevail but they would be a shadow of their former selves, barely capable of functioning as a useful member of society, rendered clinically insane. I gave Frank directions and ten minutes later we pulled up outside my house, on the outskirts of the city. “Take out your dick”, I ordered. Frank immediately complied, and pulled out his throbbing erection, which was dripping with precum. I turned his head so that he was facing me and leant forward. “You have done well tonight little man”. Before he could respond I pressed my lips to his, I felt his body immediately relax as he surrendered to my kiss. For several minutes I kissed him, expertly probing his mouth with my tongue. After thirty seconds I felt his body tense as he ejaculated all over steering wheel, but the overwhelming eroticism of my kiss kept him hard and he came two more times before I released his lips. “Will I see you again Master?” he asked breathlessly, his eyes pleading with me to say yes. “If I wish it”, I replied, “Now go home and dream of me slave”. “Yes Master”, he said as I climbed out of the car. By [email protected]
  11. MuscleMorphing

    Turnin Tricks

    Tunin tricks ain't that bad... actually it can be kinda fun. I mean, these little white dudes see my muscles and practically drive their cars into a lamp post. I act all nice like, "yo can I flex for you?" and grab my junk, wink, cheesy shit like that. Collect up front and suck 'em off for a while. Definitely make sure they got a good view of my big ass bulge. Tell em to get us a room if they want to see my cock. Again... collect up front. Once we're in the room, time for some fun... No more mr nice guy. Now you got em by the balls. No one in those motels give a shit if some dud is screaming bloody murder. I mean, what's little white boy gonna do? Run home and tell his wife? File a police report? So I take off the j-strap and let him worship my monster cock for a while as I flex. They'll suck it and lick it for a little while, not very well. I get off on the muscle worship, I mean I don't spend all that time bangin iron for nothin. Sometimes I'll oil up a little, shine a light on me like it's a show or somethin. I'll stash some posing briefs under my cap and slip em on. Get posers that are too small so they can't hold it all. Do my posing routine with my dick stickin half out. Make sure you catch em before they pop off, or they'll just leave. Usually by now I'm grabbing them and ripping their pants off. I hate using lube, but my cock is so fat I gotta. No John ever expects to bottom, I guess they think I'm gonna be their slut or something? Yea, this is where things get rough. Got em pinned down poundin like there's no tomorrow. They're screaming, sobbing, clenching their ass cheeks like its gonna stop me. God I love plowin these little fags. I'll flip em onto their back and and keep fucking so I can see their face... look down to see my thick ass cock stretching their asshole wide open, turning them inside out. I already got the money anyway, so I hurry up and finish, blow all over their face before they squirm away. Take the rest of the cash they got, then head back out for the next one.
  12. ****WARNING!! VERY VIOLENT AND DESCRIPTIVE CHAPTER**** Hey guys! Thanks for your support so far with the story. This chapter definitely takes a deep turn into all of the tags above. I hope it doesn't offend anyone! I'm planning to make a few more chapters and there is definitely an *end* to the story I have in mind but I don't think I'll post here anymore unless enough of you actually want more of this kind of material. Thanks again for reading! CHAPTER 5 At first, there was nothing. Then Corey started to shake a bit. He opened his eyes and suddenly began to scream again. Evan was elated until he saw the muscles in (on) Corey’s arms start to bulge. “Corey, STOP GROWING!” The twitching stopped, but Corey was still in immeasurable pain. “Corey…shrink your muscles down and um…heal all your wounds.” Sure enough, Corey’s muscles started to deflate. Before he was going to get too small, Evan added “Shrink until you reach the size you were before you started growing just now.” Bit by bit, all of Corey’s muscles retracted until he reached his smaller but still impressive 340 pound size. Slowly, his skin started to grow over the tears and rips all over his body and Corey stopped screaming. The whole transformation lasted about 10 minutes. Evan wasn’t sure if he could force him to heal faster but he figured he’d let Corey do it at his own pace. When it was over, Corey was standing perfectly straight and starting at Evan, not a cut anywhere on him. Evan realized he probably had healed himself from Big Al’s onslaught as well. Speaking of Big Al….now was the opportunity to really get revenge. But, first thing’s first. “Corey, you will not die unless I specifically ask you too. You must adapt to any modifications or requests I make of you and your body must compensate to keep you alive and healthy. Is that clear?” “Yes, Evan.” Evan had to test it out. “Corey, grow your right bicep until it is 40 inches in circumference.” Slowly but surely, Corey’s arm began to swell. First he saw the same bulging and veins from the first attempt, but this time there was no screaming or emotions of any kind. Corey’s skin was stretching to accommodate the bicep. There were still some stretch marks, to be sure, but Evan figured it was the difficulty of Corey’s brain understanding the command to grow and stretch fighting his command to stay healthy and adapt. Besides, stretch marks are sexy, Evan thought to himself. Corey’s arm grew bigger than a football, bigger than a basketball, and finally reached almost a beach ball size. It was glorious. Evan immediately ran over to kiss and touch it. It was hard and rough, almost like he had really grown an arm that big from years of lifting and dedication. But his arm was way out of proportion with the rest of his body. “Corey, grow all your other muscles so that they are in ideal bodybuilder proportion with your right bicep.” Five minutes later, and Corey was a sight to behold. His bulging traps surrounded his head in such a way that Evan was almost contemplating asking Corey to grow his skull so it didn’t look so comically tiny. His pecs were each the size and weight of a small child, with striations and stretch marks crossing them all over like a spider web. His abs were almost etched as a 10-pack and each one of his legs could compete in girth with a small bathtub. “Corey, you know all the stats about your body, don’t you?” Corey blinked. “I do, Evan.” “Corey, how much do you weigh?” “576 pounds, Evan.” “Corey, whats the circumference of your chest” “120 inches, Evan.” Holy crap, Corey’s chest was almost twice around what his height was. “Corey, what modifications has your body made to accommodate these changes.” “I now have an extra heart, and extra two lungs, and an extra liver.” So Corey was almost non-human anymore. Evan couldn’t believe the scope of what was happening in front of him. If he asked Corey to be a butterfly or a moose would he just become one? His head was spinning with possibilities. But of course…his stiff leaking tool in his pants led the way. “Corey…your body should produce 10 times the normal amount of testosterone for a man.” Corey stood there, without changing. At first, Evan thought maybe there wouldn’t be changes he could see, but then he realized….Corey probably already adjusted the testosterone level for his new size. “Corey….your body should produce 100 times the normal amount of testosterone” “Yes, Evan….” Corey said in a much deeper voice. Evan watched as more hair sprouted all over his chest, back, arms, legs, and started even showing through the top of his shorts which were almost painted on to his legs. “Corey, your body should produce 10,000 times the normal amount of testosterone” Corey screamed again, but it wasn’t a painful scream like earlier. It was the deepest thickest growl Evan had ever heard. He almost felt it rumble inside his own chest. Hair began to spring from every pore on Corey’s body. His brow became more ridged, and his adam’s apple became more like an adam’s pineapple. With another scream, he flexed as hard as he could, shredding what little was still clinging to his chest and tearing his shorts clean off. Seeing Corey’s bulge in his still barely there underwear, Evan was surprised that his cock and balls hadn’t grown that much. He supposed testosterone didn’t directly correlate with cock size or ball size. “Corey, grow your cock and balls until they are 3 times the length and girth they are now. Your cum production should be 100 times the normal amount.” Evan watched, stroking his own dick now, as Corey’s dick became almost 2 ft long, 1 ft around, and his balls grew heavier and heavier until they were the size of volleyballs. Luckily, on top of Corey’s muscle and massive body, they actually seemed proportional, like someone had just morphed all his features together (except for his head). “Corey, how much do you weigh now?” “605 pounds, Evan.” Corey’s voice made Barry White seem like a chipmunk. So there was 30 pounds in his testicles and cock alone. That fact almost drove Evan to shoot his load right there. But he had Big Al on his mind. He led Corey to his car and asked him to shrink back down to a manageable size. Luckily, he had some clothes in his trunk he could lend to Corey so he wouldn’t be walking around naked. “Let’s go back to the gym.” “Yes, Evan.” Corey, now a modest 300 pounds, and Evan walked back into the gym. Evan scoured the floor and immediately spotted Al by the leg press. He and Corey walked back over. Big Al looked up and grimaced. “You, again. What the fuck do you want?” “You know…I think Corey was trying not to make you look bad in front of everyone. If you want a real fight, let’s go around back to the alley and see how tough you really are.” “You fucking losers, if I beat your boyfriend to a pulp will you leave this gym forever and stop bothering me?” “It’s a deal.” “Fine. Let’s go. I got a good pump going and I could use the boxing practice.” Big Al smirked and walked over to the back door. “Corey, let’s go.” Evan muttered. “Yes, Evan.” They exited into the alley – not used much for anything and very secluded. Big Al turned to face Corey. “Wait…what the fuck happened to his face? Why is he so fucking hairy?” Evan realized he had shrunk Corey but he was still producing literally tons of testosterone. Well, it wouldn’t matter for much longer. “Corey, grow again until you’re the 605 pound monster you were before in the parking lot.” Just like before, Corey started to flex and bulge all over, slowly tearing through Evan’s old shirt and pants, becoming wider and wider. Big Al just stared, wide eyed, and started quaking with fear. “What the fuck is this…” Before Corey could finish the transformation, Al turned and started to run. “After him, Corey, as fast as you can. Grab him and bring him back here.” Big Al was trying to run but Corey was literally running at 100% effort per Evan’s command and caught up with him quickly. He awkwardly grabbed him in a bearhug and brought him back to Evan where he unceremoniously dropped him on the ground. Al shakily stood up and rubbed his back, bruised from the impact. Evan wasn’t satisfied. He could order Corey around like a marionette but it was so much effort describing every single action and making sure he accounted for every variable. He needed Corey to lead the show. “Corey, the amount of testosterone flowing through you makes you pretty violent and aggressive, right? Like a wild beast.” Corey started to breathe heavily and his nostrils twitched. He replied in a much more chilling voice, “Yes, Evan.” Big Al was getting freaked out. “Please…I’m over it. Can I just leave?” “Corey, I think you’re the horniest you’ve ever been. Your balls are overproducing so much that you can’t control your need to fuck. The only thing that will give you release is fucking Big Al.” Corey started moaning. As he turned to face Al, his cock was rock hard and spewing precum like a fountain. Big Al looked at Evan pleadingly. Evan sneered. “Corey…do what you have to do for release.” Then, Evan turned quickly to Big Al and muttered “We’ll see who the faggot is now.” Big Al took two steps back but he knew he had little chance of escaping. Corey immediately ran towards him and lunged on him, knocking Al on his back. Corey tore at Al’s clothes, ripping his shirt and shorts off, and easily tearing through his posers. Corey was basically twice Al’s size at this point so “Big Al” was more like “Ragdoll Al” to him. Al tried to punch and kick at Corey, but he was either blocked at every advance or his punches simply didn’t have any effect. Finally, with a frustrated scream, Corey punched Al hard in the stomach, knocking all the air out of him and making him wheeze and clutch his belly. Corey then flipped Al over and leaned over his muscled bodybuilder ass. His cock was spewing pre even more now. Without any ceremony or emotion, Corey plunged his cock deep into Al’s ass. At first, Al screamed at the top of his lungs. “Corey, cover his mouth” Evan quickly chimed in so that no one in the gym was alerted to anything wrong. Corey thrusted the first 6 inches of his 2ft cock in and out of Al’s increasingly gaping asshole. At first Al was squirming and resisting but then Evan noticed in shock…Al started moaning. He looked down and Al’s cock starting to get hard and leak with every thrust from Corey. Evan flew into a rage. Al was not supposed to enjoy this! This was punishment! The only person Corey was supposed to fuck to give pleasure was Evan. Evan let the darkness in his fantasies consume him. “Corey, when you fuck Al you need to thrust your entire cock in and out of his ass.” Corey nodded and tried to thrust his whole cock into Al. He got about a foot in and then he stopped. Both Al and Corey started screaming. “Corey, stop! And tell me why you screamed.” “My cock was bending trying to get all the way in, Evan.” Evan realized another ridiculous shortcoming in his new muscle god. He had given him a 2ft cock but he hadn’t given him a stronger or more resilient cock…and Al’s ass was sculpted and strong from his love of squatting. Big Al uttered one final plea – “Please…you proved your point. Enough…” But Evan was now himself jerking off to what was happening and he needed it to continue escalating. “Corey, when hard, your cock is 10 times harder than steel.” He watched as Corey’s cock grew more rigid and the veins became menacing and jagged. It didn’t look that different, but Evan knew it was a weapon now. “Now Corey, the only way you will cum is to put all 2ft of your cock in Al’s ass. “Yes, Evan.” Al made one final feeble attempt to push Evan off of him before Evan grabbed him roughly around the waist and shoved all 2ft of his cock into him. This time, Al didn’t even scream, but just opened his mouth wide and Evan saw his eyes almost bulge out. When Corey pulled his cock out, Al’s ass was bleeding profusely. But Corey had no reaction and just kept fucking him, tearing his ass more and more. After a few minutes, Corey let out a low moan and started cumming. Then Evan remembered he made Corey overproduce cum 100x more than an average man. In shock, he watched as a mix of blood and cum started pouring out of Al’s ass like a hydrant. After what seemed like an eternity, Corey pulled out and stood up facing Evan. His cock was still covered in cum and blood. Al moaned feebly. Everyone just stood in silence for a moment, absorbing the situation. Evan was so shocked himself that he even forgot he was jerking off. Finally, Al broke the silence. “You may have….won this round faggots…but wait til I call the cops…I’m sure the gym owners can identify you…you better start running.” It was almost comical watching Al try to give threats as he lay in a bloody heap on the concrete but Evan knew he was right. He took a deep breath and grimaced. He knew what he had to do. “Corey, pick up Al and get him in a bearhug.” Al couldn’t believe the abuse wasn’t over. “You fuckers trying to kill me? Are you out of your minds?” Evan replied, coyly and blankly “I’m out of my mind and his mind belongs to me now.” Then he turned to Corey. “Start squeezing at 1% of your effort and increase by 1% every second.” Evan needed to see how strong Corey was at this size. He then added, almost as an afterthought, “And Corey, the harder you squeeze the more pleasure you get.” At first, not much happened. At 1%, Corey’s bearhug was more like warm embrace. Al struggled a bit trying to get out but he was still winded and exhausted from his assault minutes before. At about 10%, Corey’s hug started to be painful. Al wriggled around trying to get in a more comfortable position. He even realized he probably should be screaming for help but it was getting harder to catch a breath. At 30%, Al started to turn red in the face and gasp for air. Evan watched incredulously, realizing how powerful Corey really was at this size, if at 30% he was started to be a real threat. He then looked at Corey and saw him start to smile. It became obvious that Corey was holding back to raise his effort by precisely 1% every second. And the more effort he put in, the more pleasure he felt, and his dick had started to harden again. At 50%, Evan heard a sickening crack. Corey had broken one of Al’s ribs. At 55%, Evan heard a series of cracks. Al’s ribcage was getting slowly crushed. He started coughing up blood. At 60%, Corey started to laugh. Evan realized he hadn’t specified what kind of pleasure Corey was going to get so it seemed like it was a mix of enjoyment and arousal. Corey’s cock began to spew precum and harden into its harder-than-steel state. At 70%, Al’s skin started to burst. Evan could see bones and muscle and guts start to tear through his skin on his stomach, his chest and through his back. Corey was squeezing him like a tube of toothpaste. Al was definitely dead now…but Evan for some sickening reason wanted to see what would happen at 100% At 80%, Corey suddenly let out a guttural moan and started thrusting his cock again into what was left of Al’s ass. The sheer force of Corey’s fucking made Al’s corpse twitch as if he was still alive and feeling things. At 90%, Corey started getting wild and reckless with his fucking. He started making strange sounds and drooling from his mouth. Evan watched as Corey’s cock ripped right through Al’s torso, almost skewering him like a kebab. At 95%, Corey started squeezing Al’s body inward vertically, crunching him together like a trash compactor. He broke every vertebrae in his spine and then continued to mash his arms and legs together into a bundle with his cock still thrusting through his flesh. At 100%, Corey made one final thrust and shot his cock through Al’s skull. He screamed as he unleashed another massive load of cum, covering the surrounding 10 feet in guts and cum. Evan lifted his hands in front of his face to protect himself from being sprayed but luckily he was not hit. He slowly lowered his hands and opened his eyes – Corey was essentially bearhugging his own steel cock. There was nothing left of Al, bits and pieces of him lay scattered around the alley as if he had been blown up from the inside. Corey was continuing to squeeze his own cock as Evan hadn’t told him to stop. Evan was slightly pleased that Corey’s cock was withstanding the bearhug with 100% force. “Corey, stop the bearhug and be in a level state of emotion” Corey immediately put his hands down and turned to stare at Evan dumbly. “You’ve done well, babe. I want you to shrink down to your old size. I’m going to go inside and get you some new clothes.” As Corey began to shrink down, Evan went back into the gym where it seemed luckily no one had heard or noticed anything over the sound of the music and fans. He told the front desk his friend had run out into the alley and puked all over himself, and he was hoping there might be extra clothes for him. The guy at the desk smiled as he leaned over to get a company shirt. “Your friend trained a little too hard, huh?” “Yeah…he definitely hit some PRs today.”
  13. Hey friends! Another chapter for Evan and Corey. This one starts taking a more extreme turn for sure...but I have a feeling Chapter 5 will be the one that has most of you excited CHAPTER 4 Growing up, Evan had loved reading comic books. Batman, Superman, and especially the Hulk. He quickly found himself more fascinated with the villains rather than the heroes. They often had immense power and opportunity and always found some way to squander it. He would fantasize about ways he could succeed in the villain’s shoes and destroy the heroes. When Big Al approached Evan with his rude comment, Evan realized he had more than a giant sex toy to work with in Corey…he had his own personal muscle god to do his bidding. So far, he had asked Corey to flex, rip through clothing, and do feats of strength like crushing a watermelon or tearing a phone book in half. But he had no idea what Corey would do in a fight, especially with someone as big as Big Al. He figured there was only one way to find out. “You’re lucky its free gay porn, asshole. You should be paying us for this performance.” Evan was impressed with himself. Gone was the sniveling anxious admirer, he had power now and he knew it. “What did you say to me, freak? You should be paying me not to beat the shit out of you.” “Have you seen my boyfriend over there? He’s over 340 pounds of muscle and power. I’d think twice before threatening me.” Big Al looked over at Corey, who was staring blankly in another direction. He smirked. “Doesn’t look that scary to me…you wouldn’t want me to damage all his big delicate muscles, would you?” It was now or never. “Corey, I want you to fight Big Al for me.” Corey suddenly awoke from his stupor and looked at Al and then Evan. He started shaking and sweating. Almost like he was trying to fight a deep paralysis. “…why? I don’t….want to…..fight,” Corey managed to mutter. Evan turned red. This was the first time Corey had disobeyed him in a long time. And it was in front of Big Al. Big Al started chuckling. “See? Even your muscle fag doesn’t want to face me. Guess he’s got the brains of the relationship.” Evan wasn’t going to let this go. He hadn’t used the perfume in a long time but there was still plenty left and he always kept it in his pocket in case of emergencies. This was an emergency. He sprayed his neck twice and turned to Corey. “Corey…you really want to fight Big Al for me.” Corey looked at Evan and stood there limply. Almost all the light was gone from his eyes. He responded in a monotone: “Yes, Evan.” He started lumbering over to Big Al awkwardly. He then started swinging his arms left and right – as if he were throwing punches but didn’t know how to punch anyone. Big Al was almost on the floor laughing. “This is amazing, boys. This entertainment I almost want to pay for.” Evan realized he had made Corey grow and get huge but he had no idea if Corey had ever fought anyone or had any fighting skills. He grew more and more frustrated…even he had played enough video games to have an idea of how to throw a punch better than what Corey was doing now. Evan screamed, “C’MON COREY! FIGHT HIM!” Corey replied blankly, but now heaving with exhaustion, “Yes, Evan” He renewed his efforts to punch or tackle Big Al but Al had had enough. He muttered under his breath “Ok this was fun and games but I am over it.” Pulling his arm back he landed a huge punch right in Corey’s stomach. Corey fell to the ground dry heaving. The rest of the gym members looked on stunned, but no one was going to intervene or face Big Al. Big Al was satisfied but annoyed. “Listen boys, you just wasted a good 10 minutes of my workout. I could beat the shit out of you faggots if I wanted to but you’re too pathetic for even that. Just stay out of my way and stop fucking around at the gym.” He walked away to the locker room. Evan ran over to Corey to see if he was ok. “COREY! Are you ok? Can you breathe?” Corey managed to sputter “I’m having trouble breathing, Evan.” “Ok, let’s get out of here. Let’s go outside.” “Yes, Evan.” Evan helped Corey stumble outside. It wasn’t easy trying to help a 340 pound man walk and Corey was severely injured. Evan started to think maybe Big Al had broken some ribs. They got to the parking lot and sat down on a bench. Evan’s head was racing….he had spent all those months growing Corey, grooming Corey, worshipping Corey…and what did he have to show for it? They could never work out at the gym again without people seeing them and knowing how pathetic they really are. Corey was supposed to become his secret weapon and he was instead more of a bumbling Frankenstein. Evan stared at Corey who was still trying to catch his breath…and suddenly felt disgust. Not disgust at himself, for Evan was too drunk with power to even have that much humility left, but disgust at Corey for being so inept and so disappointing. He got so angry…all that perfume…all the potential…..totally wasted. Completely impulsively, Evan grabbed the perfume bottle out of his pocket and unscrewed the top. He stared at the green liquid, swirling around and still slightly musky. Suddenly, he threw the bottle on the concrete, smashing it to pieces. “Fuck this.” He muttered. As he got up, he realized the perfume was wafting all around him, consuming him. It clung to every pore, every inch of skin, every cell in Evan’s body. And all of a sudden, it was gone. He turned to look at Corey. “Um…Corey….?” Corey’s head turned around to face Evan and Evan almost screamed. Corey looked like he had been lobotomized. No expression, no emotion, and some drool escaping from his gaping mouth. For a brief moment, Evan felt guilty. Guilty he had taken over Corey’s life and grown him to a big but not so powerful roided bodybuilder. And now he had deleted his entire personality. Somehow, he didn’t think “Corey, I want you to be normal again” would do much as a command. Evan was about to start crying when he realized…he still had the power. He may not be able to control Big Al or anything else except for Corey. He could always control Corey…now more than ever. Evan was determined to see what limits he could push with Corey. “Corey, stand up.” Corey immediately stood up, no longer heaving or clutching his stomach. Evan wondered how much of it was recovery and how much of it was Evan not giving him permission to express pain. “Corey…I want you to get bigger for me. You really want to get bigger for me.” Corey started sweating and turning red. “I want to get bigger.” “You want more muscle, more size, and you will do whatever it takes to get bigger.” “More muscle, more size…” “MORE! I want you growing! All you care about is growing!” “All I care about is growing…” “MORE MUSCLE MORE POWER!” Evan was shaking now. “GROW FOR ME. GROW NOW” Suddenly Corey screamed at the top of his lungs. It was the loudest shrieking sound Evan had ever heard and it almost sounded like it came from the depths of hell. The next thing Evan saw made him vomit on the spot. All over Corey’s body, muscles started to twitch and contract. Veins appeared all over his body. His arms started pulsing, bulging, getting bigger and bigger. His pec started to strain the straps on his tank, getting veiny and striated. His legs were on the verge of ripping his very stretchy gym shorts. But that’s not the part that made Evan sick…. Corey’s muscles started to tear through his skin. Evan could see his extremely defined bicep rip right through the skin on his arm. His pecs burst out of his chest. His lats started ripping through the skin on his back. Corey became a bloody disjointed mess and then all of a sudden he stopped screaming and fell to the ground. He wasn’t moving. Evan came over and checked for a pulse….nothing. Evan started panicking. Besides the fact that there was a dead person in front of him, and it was someone he loved, he was also aware that they were in the middle of a big parking lot and Corey’s muscles were on the wrong side of his skin. He kept looking around for either help or to make sure no one was there and for better or worse, he saw no one. The perfume had worked so well, he could change Corey’s body just by commanding it to. Corey could grow muscle on demand. It had backfired…but the potential was so enticing to Evan. He thought to himself, “If its powerful enough to kill him just with words, I wonder….” Evan leaned into Corey’s ear and whispered. “I want you to be alive Corey. You’re alive.” Then he leaned back, and waited.
  14. The story definitely picks up speed in this chapter PART 3 It had started mostly innocently. Evan would have Corey over and Corey would let him worship his muscle. Corey had already loved flexing and being admired, so it probably wasn’t only the perfume, but the potion definitely gave Evan the power to feel around wherever he wanted. The bulging rippling pecs, steel-cut abs, veiny bulging quads, and wide-as-a-door lats were probably his favorite. And of course, the massive guns. Evan had always known Corey had massive arms from watching him curl at the gym but when Corey was flexing, they were at an entirely new level – dwarfing his head, veins on all sides. To Evan’s delight, the perfume never wore off. In fact, the two sprays he had given himself seemed pretty potent – most suggestions seemed just fine to Corey. Even when Evan asked Corey to strip out of his undies and jerk off – Corey smiled and said “Sure, sounds fun!” Corey’s cock was nothing extraordinary – an average 6 inches – but on top of that bodybuilder physique, it made Evan’s eyes water. Pretty soon, Evan worked up the courage to take things a step further. “Corey….could you fuck me?” Corey hesitated. “Evan, I love hanging out and fooling around but I am married. I don’t want to cross too many boundaries.” Evan briefly considered grabbing the perfume but he remembered the magician’s warning. He tried another tactic. “But Corey, you’ve been thinking about fucking me this whole time, haven’t you?” “Hehe….yeah I guess I have been” “And it would be so hot to slide the muscle cock inside of me, wouldn’t it?” Corey stared to get hard. Evan licked his lips watching Corey start to sweat and his cock inflate. “I mean…I guess if we don’t tell her…it’s not like I’m fucking another girl” Evan grinned, admiring his own power. “Then fuck me. Hard.” And so, the next week progressed with raucous sex at every turn. Corey was more than happy to oblige any of Evan’s sex fantasies. They all involved being rough and dominating, qualities which Corey already had inside of him. Evan felt a bit guilty and anxious about making him cheat on his wife, but all of that was wiped away as soon as a he felt Corey thrusting his cock through his tight ass, his pecs and traps casting a looming shadow over him as sweat dripped off Corey’s brow into Evan’s thirsty mouth. Everything was great – until one morning about a month into their “relationship.” Evan noticed Corey had been shrinking a bit. Not much, but enough to make Evan concerned that the perfume might have side effects. “Corey, have you noticed anything changing?” “Changing? Whadda ya mean, pal?” “Well, you look amazing as always, I just couldn’t help but notice that um…you seem a bit smaller than you were last week.” Corey chuckled. “Oh yeah, I started a cut a few weeks ago. I’m getting ready for a show.” Evan’s eyes narrowed. He knew Corey competed and cutting was an essential part of getting your physique to competition standards…but he was a fan of big bulky muscle. That’s part of what drew him to Corey in the first place. “How much weight do you think you’re going to lose?” “Well, right now I’m 5’9” and 230 pounds. Think I’m gonna shrink down to about 210 for the show.” Evan was not happy at all. 210 would make Corey just 40 pounds heavier than Evan’s 170. Still bigger, but not at all what Evan fantasized about. And he knew Corey would start feeling tired and weak from eating so much less. Before he could stop himself, he blurted out: “Corey…I don’t think you should do that.” Evan almost couldn’t believe his own gall. Corey faltered. “Why…not?” “Being big is fun, right? I mean, if anything I think you should get bigger.” Corey frowned for the first time in a month. “Evan, bodybuilding is really important to me. I love getting bigger, of course, but cutting is an essential part of the process. I really want to place well, I got 2nd last year so I have a good shot at winning the contest this year.” Evan was torn. He didn’t want to ruin Corey’s dreams but he had gotten so used to being fucked by the big burly man he had been obsessed with for years. He was almost like an addict and someone was threatening to lower his dose. “Corey…you should get bigger. You would like to get bigger, wouldn’t you?” Corey’s lips twitched. He took a deep breath. A few seconds passed and it seemed like an eternity. Finally he spoke. “Evan, I’ll get bigger after the show. But I’ve gotta focus on winning this contest.” Evan was in a rage. He hadn’t been denied by Corey in a long time. He ran to his cabinet and grabbed the perfume, spraying it two more times on his neck. He ran back to the living room and saw Corey packing up his stuff. “Corey, STOP” Corey was suddenly still. He was almost frozen in place, hand in the middle of placing a protein shaker in his bag. “Turn and face towards me.” Corey turned around and looked at Evan. His eyes looked extremely glazed over, like he was high as a kite. “Flex – do a most muscular” With the same dumb face, Corey flexed his entire body as hard as he could. He held the pose for almost 30 seconds until Evan realized he had to tell Corey to stop flexing. “Now, rip your shirt off” Without hesitation, Corey grabbed his shirt by the collar and tore it in half, clean off his body. “Corey, I want you to get bigger. Get as big as you can.” “…get bigger…” Corey mumbled. “I want you to devote all your resources to growing muscle. Find a coach who is committed to always making you bigger. Buy any supplemenets and roids that you need.” “…always bigger…” “All day, you think about how big you’re gonna get. The bigger and stronger you get, the more turned on you are.” “I wanna get bigger.” “Always bigger, Corey, never big enough.” “NEVER BIG ENOUGH” Corey almost growled. That day was a major turning point for Evan and Corey. Almost immediately, Corey dropped out of the contest and starting packing on the pounds. His friends and family were definitely confused. His wife would try to get answers out of him but all he would say was “I just want to get bigger. I’ll never be big enough.” He also quickly fired his coach once he realized he was more motivated to help Corey compete rather than pump him full of drugs. Through Evan’s direction, Corey scoured the internet looking for the right coach to help him through his growth phase. He found someone on the dark web who was wealthy and willing to sponsor a growing beast. As soon as he saw the “before” pics of Corey, he was on board. On a terrifying cocktail of drugs, food, and sheer single-minded drive – Corey exploded. 230 quickly became 240, then 250, 260, 270….within 6 months he was 295 pounds. He had put on 65 pounds in 6 months – not unheard of, but incredibly substantial considering Corey was already huge when he started. Evan was pretty much in a state of constant arousal – it was almost like the bigger Corey got, and the harder he would fuck him, the more Evan would cum. A year later, and Corey’s life was upside down. His wife had left him, claiming he was being selfish pumping himself full of drugs, ruining his life and turning himself into a bloated freak. His friends couldn’t understand his obsession with growth that he had never expressed before, and they distanced himself. Evan couldn’t blame them – Corey was a staggering 340 pounds. At 5’9”, he was definitely wider than he was tall. He waddled through Evan’s living room, making the foundation shake with each stomp. Evan entertained himself by making Corey try on his old wardrobe, watching his bicep shred through every sleeve and his chest popping every button. Even his blocky roid gut started to burst belts and even metal chains Evan would tie around his torso. Corey’s face had changed too. Gone was the youthful cocky muscle jock and in his place was almost a neanderthal. He was hairy all over (Evan had told him to stop shaving) and his brow was constantly furrowed, giving him a caveman look. He was always breathing heavy – probably because his heart and lungs were having trouble keeping up with his mass -but Evan didn’t care. His lust for muscle grew with Corey’s size and the bigger he got, the bigger Evan wanted him. He grew bolder at the gym, too. He would come over to Corey to feel him up during his workouts. Or sit on his lap while he did lat pulldowns. Now that the wife and friends weren’t in the picture, Evan didn’t hesitate to make their relationship public. Most of the other gym members were confused and disgusted, but they didn’t say anything, except for one guy – Big Al. Before Corey had blown up, Big Al was the biggest guy at the gym – 300 pounds at 6ft and strong as hell. Now, Corey made him seem like “almost Big Al.” And seeing Corey and Evan touch each other and get hard around each other made him even angrier. One day, Big Al finally walked over and said something. “Could you fags please do your business somewhere else? I came here to train, not look at gay porn.” Evan smirked in a sinister way as Corey just stared blankly. Ideas started filling Evan’s head…
  15. Hey guys! Thanks for all the positive feedback so far! Feel free to DM me any requests for plot evolution. I have the full story in my mind but I'm open to suggestions! Again, no extreme things in this chapter but it starts to get spicier...hopefully each chapter will continue to add suspense and excitement PART 2 Collecting DNA from Corey couldn’t be easier – the big bodybuilder never wiped down any equipment after pushing multiple sets to failure. He would even squeeze out the sweat soaking his tank onto a bench and walk away chuckling. Evan waited for Corey to finish his last set of 425 pound squats before meekly scurrying over with a paper towel. He didn’t want anyone to see what he was doing so he simply wiped down the floor and barbell, easily soaking through the paper towel, and then quietly made his way to the locker room. Evan locked himself in a bathroom stall with the perfume and the paper towel. He carefully removed the sprayer and looked at the red viscuous liquid inside. It didn’t have a smell but it sparkled a bit in the light. He carefully set down the bottle and and held the Paper towel over it. He started to squeeze the paper towel but he was having trouble getting the sweat to drop into the bottle. He gave up, and decided to just rip the paper towel into a million tiny pieces and drop them all into the bottle. That seemed to do the trick – the perfume bubbled lightly and changed from deep red to almost a neon green. It smelled vaguely musky, not like Corey’s sweat but rather more like a wood musk smell that oozed of masculinity. Evan held the bottle in his trembling hand. It’s not that he didn’t believe it was magic, as the dramatic entrance and exit of the wizard was enough to convince him, but he was worried it wouldn’t work or backfire in some way. He gathered his courage and spritzed a bit of it on his neck. He closed his eyes and held his breath…and nothing happened. Taking a deep breath, he pocketed the perfume and cautiously entered back onto the gym floor. He spotted Corey by the leg press machine. He walked over carefully, 50 ft away, 30 ft away, and finally just about 10 ft away. Evan almost drooled at the sight of Corey’s heavy breathing. His massive chest rising and falling, his legs almost pulsing, straining his shorts at every movement. As soon as he crossed the 10ft threshold, he saw Corey pause and turn around for a second. He glanced around until he laid eyes on Evan and just stared for a second. Terrified that Corey might be reading his mind and learning about all his wild fantasies, Evan quickly stammered: “Hey man, just wondering how many sets you have left?” “I’ll actually be done pretty soon, you waiting for me, bro?”, Corey said with a smile. Evan didn’t think he’d ever seen Corey give a natural smile between the grunting grueling workouts and the intense posing he had spied on in the locker room. “Actually, I was wondering how long it took you to get those legs that big” Evan courageously ventured, knowing full well that if the perfume didn’t work, this interaction would turn sour quickly now. “Ha, been training hard for almost 10 years now. Started back in high school. But you look like you have a pretty good foundation yourself!” Corey’s voice was unwaveringly friendly. “Oh, thanks. Trying my best! I’m…um…Evan.” “Corey Johnson - nice to meet ya!” Corey extended his hand. Evan cautiously reached out his hand to shake when Corey suddenly withdrew. “Oh…I….um” “Haha, got you! That was way too easy. You’re a funny guy, Evan.” Corey chuckled raucously. Evan didn’t think it was that funny…but it gave him the proof he needed. The perfume WORKED! His head started spinning. He wondered how far the power extended. “Do you want to….um….hang out sometime?” “Maybe man, that could be fun. We could grab a drink…but you’re not asking me out though, are you?” “Well…not necessarily…I don’t know” Evan suddenly felt panicked. “I’m flattered dude, but I’m not gay. And I’m also married.” Evan started sweating out of all his pores. He took a big gulp of air and tested things further: “Are you maybe a little gay? Slightly into men?” Corey’s face faltered. “No, man, I’m married to a woman. This is starting to get weird. I’ll see you later.” Corey started walking away. Damn it, damn it! Evan thought. He was losing his chance. And now he might have to face Corey avoiding him and being creeped out from now on. Instinct took over. He fumbled for the perfume bottle and sprayed himself one more time. Corey stopped in his tracks. He didn’t turn around. They stood in silence for a moment. Well there was a vague radio playing top 40 in the background but it felt like the quietest moment Evan had ever been in. He took another chance. “Corey, I think it would be fun if we hung out!” Corey turned around and Evan noticed he looked slightly different. His eyes were maybe a bit glazed over and his mouth seemed slightly open, like he was daydreaming. Suddenly, he smiled again. “You do?” “Yeah…we should have some beers at my place. Right now!” Evan didn’t know if the perfume wore off and didn’t want to take the chance. Corey jumped in enthusiastically. “Sounds great, bud! Let me grab my gym bag and we’ll head over to yours.” Evan’s jaw dropped. He stared at Corey and then at the perfume bottle. He started getting hard thinking about the power he held in his hands. Two sprays, and Corey was eating out of the palm of his hand. Corey quickly knocked Evan out of his stupor. “Ready to go, buddy?” “Yeah, lets get in my car. Before we go, would you mind flexing that arm for me?” “No problem” Corey grinned and raised his right arm, giving his bicep a solid flex. “20 inches this morning.” Evan’s mouth watered. Not wanting to make a public scene, Evan led Corey out of the gym and towards his car.
  16. Hey guys! First time posting a story! Probably going to be at least 5-6 parts. I added a lot of extreme tags because the story will head in that direction eventually but there isn't any of that in this first chapter. I know its a lot of exposition but hopefully it will be a worthwhile payoff Any feedback is appreciated! ---------------- CHAPTER 1------------------ Evan looked around Fitness Depot, a bustling brawling gym in a suburb of Chicago. It was crowded as usual, but with membership being $100/month and a distinct aroma of sweat and b.o., it mainly attracted a clientele of big sweaty muscle beasts. Not to say that there weren’t wealthy twinks and chubs who came for the exclusivity, but Evan never paid attention to those guys. He always had his eyes on one man – Corey. Corey was one of the very few professional competitive bodybuilders at the gym. With Evan’s flexible schedule, he’d managed to time out his workouts with Corey many times, considering that Corey went at the exact same time every day. To be clear – Evan had never spoken to Corey and Corey would probably struggle to identify Evan out of a lineup. But watching Corey lift was like free porn to Evan. He’d watch Corey bench 150 pound dumbbells while he pushed as hard as he could with the 50s in his hands across the gym floor. Corey would deadlift 7 plates on each side while Evan would shakily manage 2. Evan wasn’t weak but Corey was at the peak of his game – a true muscle god. Evan desperately wanted Corey to notice him but there were two huge obstacles. One – Corey was straight. Of course, any bodybuilder has to have a certain amount of “appreciation” for another male’s “physique” but Corey would go as far as to block gay followers on Instagram who would solicit him and would most certainly be disgusted if Evan made an advance. The second obstacle…Corey was married. His wife was a fitness model, not jacked like Corey but toned and always ready for swimsuit season. Sometimes his wife would come to train with him even, and she would sit on the leg press sled while he pushed. Or grab his waist while he did pullups. This made Evan insanely jealous. But all that was about to change. Recently, Evan’s grandfather had passed away, and while sorting through his belongings, Evan found a slip of paper that read “Watson’s Shop of Spells, Potions, and Miracles.” There was an address – Evan had plugged it into google maps and it led to an empty field in Illinois. But curiosity got the best of him, and he had headed out to the rural farmland, cautiously parking his car under the shade of a few trees. Getting out of the car, Evan could see there was no sign of any activity around him. He took out the piece of paper and held it to the light to make sure he had gotten the address correct. Suddenly, the paper grew hotter and hotter and eventually lit on fire. Evan jumped back and screamed, throwing the paper on the ground. As the piece of paper hit the ground, the ground around him began to shake. Evan started walking back towards his car, tempted to just jump in and get the hell out of there, when he saw pillars begin to emerge from the ground. He looked around, as if to see if anyone else could vouch for what was happening, but he was about 5 miles from the main road so there was truly no one around. Eventually, a little one story shopfront made its way from under the earth and he could see a neon sign light up – “Watson’s.” The shaking stopped and Evan just stared at the shop, mouth gaping and drooling. An old man emerged from the shop and waved with a big smile. “Hello, Evan! Glad to see you made it out here! Come on in!” Evan was too stunned for words. He took one cautious step towards the shop. “That’s it – one foot after the other. Come over and let me pinch you, I promise you’re not dreaming.” “You…know who I am?” Evan sputtered. “Yes, I’ve been expecting you. It’s been a long time since your grandfather came to visit…I was hoping there would be more of the family line to come.” “So you knew my grandfather?” Evan asked. “Yes…in fact I’ve known every male in your bloodline for the past two thousand years!” That would explain why Evan’s mother never mentioned this, Evan mused to himself. “But why?” “Your ancestor sacrificed his life to save mine a long time ago. I’m immortal now, but I wasn’t then. Since I couldn’t return the favor to him, I made it a mission to grant one favor to every generation of your family forever.” “One…favor?” “Come on in, Evan. I’ll help explain.” Watson held the door open and Evan slowly walked in. What he saw inside almost made him faint. Although the shopfront looked pretty meager on the outside, it was sprawling and infinite inside. Rows and rows of books, vials, syringes, pills, plants, even some strange living animals, lined the sides. And the ceiling was so high, Evan couldn’t see the top. He even took several steps in and out of the shop to confirm that it was 15ft tall on the outside, and at least several thousand feet tall inside. “Don’t hurt your brain trying to figure this out – I’m a magician and wizard and that’s all you need to worry about” Watson said with a wink. “So…what now?” Evan asked. Part of him still wanted to run out of there but for some reason every word out of Watson’s mouth calmed and soothed him. “Well, let’s figure out what I can do for you. I gave your grandfather a lot of business success. Made sure he made a profit every year, and it seems to have paid off. You look healthy.” He chuckled to himself with satisfaction. So that’s why Evan’s grandfather had made such a huge fortune selling something as innocuous as pens and pencils. It had always seemed a fluke, but Evan had just thought his grandfather was a uniquely talented salesman. In a way, it disappointed him that magic was behind the family finances, but he quickly let go of the thought once he realized something good was potentially waiting for him. “Ah, I see that you’ve realized it’s your lucky day, Evan.” Watson observed. “Should I…browse?” Evan stammered. “Well you could, but you’d probably be here for decades trying to sort through what I’ve got. It may be easier if you tell me something you want or need.” An image of Corey appeared in Evan’s mind. “Well there’s this guy at the gym…” “Yes, Corey. He’s been in the back of your mind this whole conversation, I’ve noticed.” “You can read my mind? “Oh it’s not so complicated. You ever think out loud? Well, it’s just like that only I hear your thoughts that you don’t say out loud too.” “I mean, its dumb, he’s straight and married so it doesn’t even matter…” “Nonsense. I can fix any problem for you Evan. I actually know just the thing…” Watson winked and suddenly disappeared. Evan stood there for a second, suddenly becoming afraid of the silence and the distant shrieks of strange creatures. But Watson was only gone for 10 seconds, and he poofed back into existence right in front of Evan. He was holding something that looked like a red perfume bottle. “This will fix your Corey problem easily.” “What…what is it?” “It’s a potion that makes you irresistible, even to a brick wall. One or two sprays of this, and Corey will cum at the sight of you.” Evan blushed hearing Watson be so vulgar. “We already established I can read your mind, boy. So no need to be ashamed of any stray thoughts.” Evan tried to think through the dangers. “But won’t it make everyone around me attracted to me? I don’t want everyone’s attention.” “Don’t worry, it only works on someone when you mix their DNA into the potion.” “Their DNA?” “Yeah, we’re talking spit, sweat, hair, urine, sometimes even a fingerprint can have some DNA. Shouldn’t be too hard to collect something like that at the gym, no?” Watson grinned. Evan thought about how Corey never wipes down his equipment and in fact, he had used a bench after Corey for the sole purpose of basking in his sweat, so it wouldn’t be difficult at all. Watson gave one warning: “You don’t need to use too much of it, or there might be some erratic consequences.” “Consequences?” “Well, lust and attraction have many depths to them. Too much, and he might start to lose his individuality.” Evan pondered that explanation for a moment. Watson quickly chimed back in – “I have no judgement of what you do with this potion. I’m not a good or evil entity. I am simply fulfilling a debt I owe your family. So the power is quite literally in your hands now.” All of a sudden there was a huge lightning flash and Evan found himself standing in front of his car by an empty field as if nothing had happened. That was two days ago. Evan looked around the gym as he clutched the bottle of perfume in his hand. He finally found what he needed – Corey doing squats in the corner. “Bingo.”
  17. lunette

    Rebirth of a Great Evil

    A short story I came up with recently for my new characters. Cropped illustrations of the characters are included in this story, but full-sized photos can be found on my page at the Artworks/Morphs section here: LINK. Disclaimer: This story contains depictions of rape and/or mildly violent scenes. Please do not read if you find such content distasteful or offensive. Mero glided through the air over the area where he last sensed Promena. Given the strict rules they had to abide by throughout their training to join the ranks of the Seraphim Royal Army, the two rookies had gone out of their Enclave secretly earlier that afternoon to enjoy some time out. Training was getting stressful especially since both Mero and Promena were having difficulty passing through their most recent tests. At the rate they were going, they would never qualify to join the most prestigious order in the army that is the Dawnbringer’s Order. Ever since he was much younger, the now-74 years old Seraphim had always dreamt of being one of the Dawnbringers. They inspire awe and respect from all Fey races wherever they go, even among their fellow Seraphims. In fact, they are regarded just below the royals in Seraphim’s social hierarchy. Of course, Mero and Promena have a long way to go still. Their current age may be considered old by human standards, but for Feys those between 50 to 100 years old are equivalent to human teenagers. As he spread his 16”-span wings wide and floated above the wind, Mero closed his eyes and focused his mind on locating his friend. He was starting to feel that something had gone terribly wrong, and that their decision to sneak out of the enclave was a grave mistake. It took him almost a whole minute before he could sense Promena’s soul presence again. Soul presence is unique for every being as it is their personal connection to the Aether. Those with the knowledge and practice can easily sense and identify the soul presence of sentient beings in their vicinity. Familiarity and emotional connection with another, as was the case between Mero and his friend Promena, can even allow one to locate the other’s soul presence from far distances. Promena’s presence was faint, but it was enough for Mero to ascertain her approximate location. She’s alive, and close...Please be safe, Mena. The young Seraphim offered prayers for his friend’s safety to Cetnea, the Goddess of Protection. Promena’s soul presence brought the golden-haired Seraphim to a small, human town about three hours of flight from the enclave. The town was close the edge of the plain, at most a mile from the point where the vast Dhijarhe Desert begins. Mero circled the seemingly empty town high in the air a few times, surveying it for any sign of life. But it was clear to Mero a few minutes later that he and possibly Promena were the only two detectable soul presence there. Confident that there was no visible threat in the area, Mero descended swiftly and landed in the middle of the abandoned town’s small square. The young Seraphim folded his white, feathery wings and willed them to meld into his back, forming golden tattoos on his skin. Wing-melding was one of the basic life skills taught to all young Seraphims, alongside flight itself as well as beginner-level healing and protection spells. It makes it easier for them to move about when they are not in flight. Standing still in the middle of the square, Mero observed the empty buildings around him. He had never ventured this far out in his life, so the town was not familiar to the young Seraphim. A few looked like they were in need of maintenance, but overall, none of them were in particularly bad conditions. Something bad must have happened here, thought Mero. Were they raided by the Orcs? Unlikely, because even Orcs would leave trails behind. Mero closed his eyes and tried to concentrate on finding Promena again. It seemed like her soul presence was growing weaker by the minute. Mero was so focused on his task that he did not sense nor hear the magical portal opening nearby, and the two figures stepping out of it. A sudden, paralyzing pain throughout his whole body jerked him out of his concentration. The blond Seraphim shrieked in pain as he fell to the ground on his side, his lithe body shuddering uncontrollably. He managed to turn his body on his back just as two figures appeared casting shadows over his quivering figure. “What luck do we have today, Master Nacul?” asked a sultry, female voice to his left. “Two of these precious, winged Seraphims in a single afternoon!” The female being laughed with wicked glee. “We are lucky indeed, Svana. We already have enough for our work here, but who’s to say we shouldn’t have more,” replied a raspy male voice. Mero could almost visualize the wicked grin on their lips. In between the paralyzing pain and the bright sun behind the shadowy figures, Mero could only make out their shapes before he began to lose consciousness. Demons, he thought. He knew he was in deep trouble. * * * A waft of something cold with the unmistakable smell of Sulfur brought Mero back to consciousness. His head felt heavy as he groggily opened his eyes. The first thing to greet his return to consciousness was a pale-skinned woman’s face, smiling widely at him. A waft of smoke was being produced by whatever she was holding in her cupped hand, which she had placed in front of his face. Her bright, nearly glowing red eyes and the pair of inch-long fangs caused Mero to pull his head backward abruptly. His reaction brought a cackle of laughter from the three-century-old demoness. The blond Seraphim tried to move only to learn that he was completely immobilized. He dangled nearly a foot over the floor of a rocky cave – or dungeon, he couldn’t tell – brightly lit by torches along the wall. His arms and legs were spread apart and chained to a pair of stone pillars set nearly seven feet apart. “Welcome back!” the demoness who Mero’s quickly recovering memories identified as Svana said mockingly. “I hope you had a good nap, pretty one. And hopefully we didn’t cause to much pain. We didn’t mean to harm you. Not yet, at least.” She said as she caressed his fair-skinned face with her right hand. Mero nearly flinched when he saw that her skin from her wrist to the end of her fingers was completely black, in stark contrast to her otherwise deathly pale skin. Her hair was dark, and her lips much like her eyes was blood-red. She ran her fingers, each of which had at least two inches of sharp nails at their end upward through his thick golden hair. She gripped the back of his head to keep him from moving and brought her face and body closer to his. As she did so, she pressed her huge, naked breasts on his bare chest. Seemingly undisturbed by the action, Svana moved her nose downward to his neck. There she stopped and inhaled deeply, savoring the scent of his blood through his skin. In his mind, Mero cycled through the different types of demons he was taught during his lessons back at the Enclave, and she reminded him of the Malcarri, servants of the Archdemoness Malcanthet. Similar to their queen, Malcarri is an entirely female demon subspecies, renowned for their allure, illusion magic, deceitful nature and thirst for blood. When she began to moan while licking his neck as if she was tasting him, Mero closed his eyes tightly, waiting for her teeth to sink into his fragile neck. The sound of metal clanging on the stone floor caused the demoness to stop and promptly released her hold on Mero’s head. She turned to face the newcomer just as Mero opened his eyes. “You’re back, Master Nacul!” she said as she walked – no, glided across the floor – toward the other person, who had walked in from another part of the chamber. Master Nacul, as Svana called him, had the appearance of a hunched, elderly male human perhaps a hundred years old or so. He wore a plain black, hooded robe and in his left hand he wielded a spiked staff made of reddish metal. He could pass as a human albeit an incredibly old one, but Mero knew that this was not the case. For one, he had a similar soul presence as the Malcarri. Secondly, she seemed to regard him as her superior, which meant that he has either enslaved her through magical means, or he possesses powerful arcane powers. Either way, Mero knew he was in deep shit. Mero doubt he was capable of dealing with the one Malcarri, let alone two seemingly more powerful enemies. His frightening situation reminded him of his friend Promena, which caused the young Seraphim to look at his surroundings frantically. Taking in the sight around the huge, circular-shaped chamber, Mero’s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets when he realized that there were half a dozen other nude figures hanging or chained around the chamber just like he was. However, unlike him none of them were conscious. The stone pillars where Mero was bound to were also located on a higher surface, about three feet higher than the rest of the chamber. Mero took his time identifying the other figures. He noticed that each of them was of different race. There was a human to his right, then an elf, followed by a 7-foot tall orc, an equally large and hairy minotaur, a 4-foot dwarf, and finally Promena. Mero wanted to call out at his friend, but he knew it would be in vain. Her head was down, and her long brown hair covered her face. She looked largely unharmed Mero knew she was far from it. A demonic pentagram had been carved on her torso, exposing bits of flesh even though no blood came out of it. Similar carvings had also been done on the other five captives. Some on the chest like the human, and others on their forehead like the dwarf. Looking at the floor Mero was aghast to see a huge, intricate pentagram drawn using massive amount of blood connecting the six unconscious captives. Mero may not know much about the dark arts, but he had a feeling that his evil captors are preparing for a grand spell. Mero strained his neck to look up, and his heart sank when he saw how deep the chamber was. The only opening high up looked like a well opening considering its perfectly circular shape, and it seemed to be at least 200 feet above the underground chamber’s floor. Mero figured he would need his wings to escape. But first, he needed to free himself from the metal chains. Seeing as the sorcerer and his demon assistant were occupied with scrolls of paper that were spread across a table at the other end of the chamber, Mero figured there would be no better time. He closed his eyes in concentration, focused on gathering mana from deep inside his being, and whispered the incantation for the spell to break the chains and free his limbs. “Bazyudava!” Mero felt the familiar feeling of mana flowing through his body, but instead of seeing the chains falling apart Mero felt a deep, searing pain on his back as if someone was pressing a burning-hot metal brand on his back. The pain took him by surprise and Mero cried out loud, causing his captors to look at him in amusement. “An infernal arcane seal, my naïve Seraphim,” Svana yelled from her position across the chamber. “I etched the seal into the skin on your back myself. It’ll prevent you from casting any magical spell or even unfold your wings.” Mero could only grunt as he stifled his groan. The demoness moved towards the center of the chamber and gazed upward toward the darkening sky. It seemed like she was discerning the time of day, and a few seconds passed before she turned toward the old sorcerer and said, “The time is near, Master Nacul. You should prepare yourself.” Nacul looked up from his scrolls to his demon assistant. “Indeed, I should. Thank you, Svana.” He rolled the scrolls up and carefully bound them with a string of rope. While he was getting prepared for whatever horror of a spell they were about to cast, the demoness decided she would taunt the blond Seraphim again. “Aah, how lucky you are, Ceyafra,” she said teasingly, referring to him using the common tongue’s word for adolescent Seraphim. “Master Nacul has decided that you will be the witness to his awakening and ascension as the 10th Archdemon. How amazing is that?” “The 10th Archdemon…?” Mero said with unconcealed incredulity in his voice. There has not been a “10th Archdemon” in centuries, ever since the second planar war when the power-hungry Archdemon Trirkahnan tried to invade the Prime Material realm and was ultimately defeated. “You must be mad! I may not know much about demons or whatever magic you two wield, but you’re clearly human,” Mero spat in the direction of the emaciated-looking sorcerer, who was making his way to the center of the pentagram. “There is no way you can become not only a demon, but an Archdemon at that!” Mero considered the six helpless figures including Promena who will be part of the spell in some way. Even if he used these six as some sort of offerings or sacrifices…but turning a mere human into an Archdemon? Impossible! It must be impossible! doubt the young Seraphim. “Oh, but I am already a demon, young one,” the elder sorcerer said, adding more to Mero’s shock. “At least, I am presently half-demon. I am the offspring of a demon father and a human mother, both of which I barely knew. No matter, though. They’re irrelevant. My beautiful Svana here will help me to rid myself of my humanity, and this staff,” he held the spiky metal staff up high, “will grant me powers beyond the demon who sired me.” Mero stared at the metal staff with confusion which did not go unnoticed by his two captors. “I’m sure you’ve heard of the Archdemon Trirkahnan, but I wonder if you know the full story of how he was defeated?” Nacul asked. “Everyone who cares about the history of this plane does,” Mero responded brusquely. “He was an egomaniac, arrogant and greedy beyond measure. He was powerful, but his vices were also his downfall. Trirkahnan and his army tried to overtake this plane, but they were defeated by the Prime Coalition. Forces of good from this plane united to defeat the Archdemon and his army.” Mero cited as he had learned back at the Enclave. Svana sneered at the young Seraphim, while Nacul responded with a chuckle. “Is that all your history book says about Trirkahnan’s invasion?” the demoness asked. Mero was about to retort when Nacul said, “It’s what they want everyone to believe. Even themselves. At least so they can pretend they’re superior to us demons.” He then pointed the staff to the sky, and without so much as a word a red bolt of lightning shot out, striking the evening sky and caused a reverberation of energy throughout the chamber that lasted for nearly half a minute. The blond Seraphim expected the staff to be magical, but that single lightning bolt shook him and caused the hair on his arms to stand on its ends. “This is the Staff of Trirkahnan, young Seraphim,” said the sorcerer when the rolling thunder has eased in the sky far above. “The only reason the Archdemon was defeated, was because he was not of this plane. Demons are native to the Infernal Plane, so their essence can never last for long in this plane. Perhaps it was indeed arrogance, but Trirkahnan thought he had more time to conquer this plane. Unfortunately for him, he was attacked in a particularly rare moment where his essence has weakened, and the unified forces managed to destroy his physical body. Even then they couldn’t destroy his soul for he was a very powerful being. The best they could do was to trap his soul and all his powers into an enchantment. And that is this staff you see before you.” Nacul drove the base of the metal staff onto the chamber’s stone floor causing sparks to fly. The ringing noise it caused echoed for a few seconds before it dissipated. Svana then continued, “That was centuries ago, and even an Archdemon’s soul can’t survive that long in this world. I’ve been here for three days but I could already feel the strain on my physical body and my soul. But Trirkahnan’s power, it resides within that staff. When Master Nacul takes control of that power, he shall be the new 10th Archdemon, and I shall be his consort.” Mero was not even surprised at the last bit. He knew the sorcerer must have offered her something in return for her services. Seems like this demoness Svana was more than happy to betray her mistress the Archdemoness Malcanthet. “Enough talking, my beautiful Svana. It is time,’ Nacul said as he gestured for her to take her place. It was dusk, judging by the violet sky color as can be seen through the well opening. “Let the young Seraphim witness my ascension by himself. Then we shall continue.” The pale-skinned Malcarri moved swiftly to stand at the edge of the large pentagram, directly facing her new Master. Meanwhile, the old sorcerer took off his dark robe and let if fall on the floor. He stood in the middle of the pentagram, his heavily wrinkled skin exposed for Mero and Svana to see. Mero thought of calling his friend one last time, but he knew it would be in vain. Svana waved her clawed hands around, shaping and bending her mana for the spell she was about to cast. Nacul too was completely focused on the staff in his hands. Red and black mana appeared like mists around Svana, which she waved around in a circular motion before she finally uttered the words, “Izvandr Yatsin!” The ring of red and black mana immediately shot out to engulf the six unconscious figures. Their bodies glowed momentarily in response, followed by a shudder as if they were having a brief seizure. A bright red puff of smoke then emerged from their mouths. The smoke formed into strings and began to flow toward Nacul in the center. Nacul himself must have casted another spell, as red and yellow sparks danced along the staff and around his body. As the cloud of red smoke continued to flow and grow in size, Mero noticed that the captives’ body seemed to be shrinking proportionately. It was as if Svana’ spell disintegrated their flesh and muscles, leaving only a bag of skin and bones behind. Within a few minutes, the last bit of the red smoke had left the captives’ bodies and Mero realized that they were now truly dead. Their vacant eyes and mouth opened wide. His eyes watered at the sight of his friend, Promena, or at least of what was left of her. He silently vowed to avenge her death, even as he was hanging there hopeless and powerless. The red smoke had by now completely engulfed the sorcerer. Nothing was visible of him except for frenzied sparks of lightning from within the thick sphere of smoke. Then, faster than how it started, the thick, red smoke suddenly collapsed toward its center and revealed a changed Nacul. Where a shriveling old man once stood was now a mighty looking man, his frail body replaced with one that exuded physical strength and power. In his hands Nacul held an ordinary-looking metal staff, stripped of its mysterious reddish color. The sorcerer had grown not only in his muscularity, but also in height as he now stood nearly a foot taller than the lanky Seraphim. In between his thick thighs, his enlarged genitalia measured nearly ten inches completely soft. He has really grown all over, thought Mero. Nacul moved his arms, his eyes savoring the sight of his now improved and huge physique. A thin covering of hair sparsely matted his whole body. When he looked at his remaining prisoner, Mero could see that he now possessed a pair of glowing, red eyes just like a demon. Svana cooed at her new Master and unofficial consort. “It seems like the spells worked perfectly, Lord Nacul. How are you feeling?” Nacul closed his eyes and inhaled deeply before he answered, his deep voice creating reverberations in the air. “I feel…immense. I can feel the ocean of power inside me.” To demonstrate this power, the newly awakened demon extended one arm with a clenched fist and without needing to utter any incantations, his fist glowed bright red and in seconds a ball of lightning appeared surrounding it. He then willed for the lightning ball to dissipate, and it disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared. A tingling feel on his back caused the demon-sorcerer to intuitively flexed his back, which then caused a pair of leathery, black and gold wings to unfurl. When spread wide Nacul’s large wings easily spanned as wide as Mero’s feathery one. The sorcerer spent the next few minutes admiring and flexing his new physique, while Mero and Svana looked on, one with contempt while the other with adulation and a sense of submission. When he was finally satisfied with his inspection, Nacul decided it was time for further demonstrations of power. The demon-sorcerer flapped his powerful wings once, and it was almost like he disappeared into thin air, only to appear directly in front of the bound Seraphim. Mero instinctively jerked backward in surprise, though his movement was greatly restrained. “Now,” began Nacul. “I think I should get to know you first, Ceyafra. What’s your name?” He said as he brought one hand up to cup Mero’s chin and held his face in his hands. “M-Mero Thyridas,” the Seraphim answered suspiciously. He could sense that the demon-sorcerer has something evil in mind. Nacul smiled. “Mero Thyridas. I’m feeling generous today. I don’t need to kill you, so how about…I reward you, instead.” Mero refused to respond, so instead he gave the demon-sorcerer one of his stony glares. Whatever this new Archdemon has in mind would not end well for me, he thought. “What do you say to a taste of power, Mero?” Nacul continued. “Perhaps I can entice you with a small dose of my essence.” Even without the sorcerer saying the word, Mero knew exactly what was implied. The Fallen. Blackwings. Dark Seraphim. Those are the few among many other names used to describe a Seraphim who succumbed to infernal persuasions and defiled their own nature. A Seraphim who voluntarily allow themselves to be tainted by demonic essence will forever be changed into a perverse, destructive and cruel version of themselves. Their white wings will turn midnight black – hence the name Blackwings – and their powers will be enhanced manifold, at least three times stronger or so Mero has heard. This was why demonic power was considered During the first planar war over nine centuries prior, a band of the Fallen was responsible for more deaths and destruction on the Prime Material plane than the demon armies. Some even led armies of demons in the battles against the old Kingdoms of Seraphim, humans and elves. Supposedly, the gods and goddesses themselves had to interfere to prevent the Infernal forces from winning the war. Nacul knew a Fallen by his side, especially one he sires with his own Archdemon blood would make for a very intimidating and powerful assistant. Perhaps he would appoint the young Seraphim as his general once he has raised his own army. “NO!” Mero responded without the slightest hesitation. “I would rather die than be one of your minions!” He then spat on the Archdemon’s face for good measure. Nacul smiled as he wiped the spit from his nose and cheek. “So clueless. So defiant. There is one way I can persuade you, young one. Make you submit to me. Yield to me and become my angel of death.” Before Mero could even start wondering what he meant by his remark, Nacul had reached down and grabbed his loin cloth with both hands. As if tearing a piece of paper in two, the sorcerer easily ripped the wool cloth away, freeing the Seraphim’s genitalia. Mero had always considered himself amply endowed, but his 7-inch meat looked small when compared to the sorcerer’s bigger organ, especially when Nacul’s tool was slowly growing erect. As he began to touch and slowly massage the young Seraphim’s cock, the sorcerer also worked himself to full arousal. Svana on the other hand was enjoying the show of temptation and dominance being presented in front of her. “Look at the size of my cock, Mero. Wouldn’t you agree it’s as much a weapon as my nearly limitless powers?” the Archdemon asked, though Mero remained silent. “Last chance to submit, or should I show you the damage this weapon of mine can inflict?” Still the young Seraphim remained defiant. “Very well. If that is your choice, then let us see just how long you can resist me. The Dark Goddess knows I haven’t had this pleasure in a long time.” The muscular Nacul grabbed Mero’s semi-aroused meat in one hand, while the other hand he used to stroke and massage his own painfully erect organ. It didn’t take him long to bring the blond Seraphim to full erection, though the latter had closed his eyes tight, trying his best to suppress his growing lust. Mero simply refused to admit this inexplicable attraction he felt toward Nacul. He knew it was not so much the physical attraction, but more toward the raw power he could feel being in close proximity to an Archdemon. Nacul brought both cocks together in his two hands and alternated between stroking and squeezing the two organs. Mero could feel the heat coming off from the aroused Archdemon. Soon even Mero could not stop himself from moaning in pain and pleasure. “Listen to my voice, Mero. I can give you power and pleasure beyond your wildest dreams. Don’t you wish to be the strongest Seraphim there is? I am the only one who can give you that power.” “NO!” roared the blond Seraphim. “I- I don’t need your power, you filth!” Nacul’s face hardened as Mero rejected his offer again. “Then I will let you experience real pain. Perhaps then you will change your mind!” Nacul carefully aligned his cockhead between Mero’s widely spread legs, and in one swift motion pressed his thick shaft into the young Seraphim’s tight hole. Nacul’s foot-long meat was like a burning-hot iron pike, and Mero felt every inch of the meat being driven into him. His first instinct was to clamp his hole shut, but it was in vain as the demon was too strong. Mero felt pain unlike anything he has ever experienced before as his anal tissue was being torn by the demon’s vicious and raw thrusting actions. He felt like the Archdemon was trying to split him in two. He was sure he was bleeding by then, though no blood seemed to have leaked out of his hole which was plugged tightly shut by Nacul’s tool. Mero started to grow even more frantic as Nacul’s pumping grew in intensity. He squirmed even harder, trying to free himself from the chains and the vicious rape to no avail. “Do you feel like giving up now, Mero?” Nacul said while he continued to pull nearly all of his meat out save the bulbous head, and drove it back in angrily. Mero ignored his torturer, his eyes tightly shut due to the pain that he could feel throughout his whole body. His own 7-inch cock was rigid, and painfully so. The pain and strange pleasure flooded his mind with confusion. He had never experienced male-on-male sex previously, even if it was not forbidden among his people. The torturous experience was driving him wild and still, the young Seraphim steeled his resolve and refused to give in. Mero’s defiance was causing the Archdemon to become increasingly frustrated despite himself, and he paid for the frustration with more relentless pummeling. It was as if Nacul was rushing towards a climax. He has not experienced any sexual fulfilment for nearly a century, the price he paid for magically prolonging his previously human life. The need for sexual gratification clouded his mind, and unbeknownst to him or Svana, his greed for sexual release would be his downfall. As he went on inflicting more damage and pain to the young Seraphim, Nacul could not stop himself from reaching the point of no return. He knew he now possesses such power that he can incinerate lowly mortals without much of an effort, but dominating the chiseled-face Seraphim was driving him physically mad with lust. Seconds later Mero felt a sudden surge of flooding cum deep inside him as the Archdemon reached his climax. Instead of pulses upon pulses of violent eruption as he’d expect, the demon began blasting a powerful, steady stream of cum inside him. Nacul moaned loudly in pleasure and satisfaction. His moans of pleasure were echoed by Svana, who was driven to an involuntary orgasm merely by being in the vicinity of the Archdemon. Nacul then casually grabbed the waist of the skinny Seraphim and began driving the young, lithe body up and down his throbbing meat. As he did so, even more of his orgasmic fluid blasted out into the near-unconscious Seraphim, and the pleasure it gave him was indescribable. Several minutes has passed and his seemingly endless climax surprised even the Archdemon. He wondered if there was no limit to his libido. Even Svana the Malcarri was growing weak from the series of orgasms she was experiencing. She might be a sex-demon by nature, but even she could not match an Archdemon. Nacul closed his eyes and threw his head backwards as he roared loudly, drowned as he was in new heights of sexual euphoria. It was only when he noticed the fast-growing weight on his pulsating cock that he opened his eyes again, and the sight that greeted him caused his jaw to drop. Several feet away, Svana was slumped on the ground but her eyes were transfixed on the growing figure impaled by her Master’s still-throbbing cock, pure shock and fear reflected on her face. Black veins bulged and ran all over Mero’s rapidly growing body. While this was happening, Mero himself seemed out of it with his eyes closed and his head hung heavily backward on top of a thickening neck. Bulges upon bulges of muscles appeared on his violently spasming body. Nacul’s great orgasm finally ceased, and his spent cock slowly slipped out of the growing Seraphim. The first thing Nacul noticed was how significantly weaker he felt. His sense of despair worsened when he realized he could no longer feel the ocean of mana he had felt moments earlier. The changed Seraphim’s body suddenly felt too heavy for Nacul to hold that he had to step back and release the hold he had on him. Mero’s body slumped to the floor on both knees, with his head hanging lazily forward and his hands dropped on his sides. Nacul instinctively reached out to touch Mero’s now-mountain traps with his hands. He tried to squeeze the hard muscles in his hands only to find that the transformed Seraphim’s body was so dense that he could not even dent it. Stepping a few more feet backward, the demon-sorcerer turned to his stunned assistant. “What’s happening here, Svana?!” Meanwhile the demoness’ eyes were transfixed on the prone hulking figure. She hesitated before she answered, “I- I think you’ve just transferred Lord Trirkahnan’s powers to the Seraphim, Master Nacul.” “How is that even possible? My spell freed his power from the binding enchantments of the staff. And I absorbed it into my body.” Deep down Nacul knew the answer. He has made a grave mistake by not letting the Archdemon’s power time to fully assimilate with his being. As such, the power that should have been his now belonged to someone else. “You did, Master Nacul. But…but it seems like his power has somehow chosen the Seraphim as its vessel...” Svana’s voice trailed off as she considered what she had just said. The Dark Seraphim in the first planar war were created by a touch of demonic powers and they were already capable of so much destruction and feared by many. It was the main reason the Archdemons gave them merely a touch of their essence. But one imbued with an Archdemon’s full power? Her thought was interrupted when she noticed the huge Seraphim had stirred awake. Her eyes grew wider when Mero rose on his feet and he easily towered over her demon Master. Nacul himself stared similarly wide eyed with awe and fear. Mero on the other hand seemed temporarily oblivious to the other two. A strange sensation traveled across his morphed body as he absorbed the last of Trirkahnan’s essence. He felt invincible. His lithe, slender body had transformed into a mind-boggling collection of bulging and striated muscles. He lifted his right arm and the extended, vein-lined muscles looked as though they would burst through his skin. He brought his left hand up to feel the weight of his mammoth chest and traced his fingers over the swollen areolae that crowned it, which elicited a soft moan from his lips. He moved his eyes downward but found that most of his lower body was hidden underneath the thick overhang of his chest muscles. He would have to crane his neck and lean forward to see past his bulging pectoral muscles. For the time being, the muscular giant ran both of his hands over his abdomen, feeling the hardness and the contours of each vascular block of muscles. His downward travelling hands soon reached the base of his enlarged cock, its new thickness demanded that he uses both hands to completely encircle it. Mero hefted his man-meat in his hands, and their sheer size and weight caused him to grin with a new sense of pride. Even soft it was more than a foot long. Nearby, Nacul and Svana were caught in a trance as they tried to comprehend the embodiment of power before them and the overwhelming aura his body emanated. His heavily muscled back rippled with every little movement that he made. A dark, metallic tattoo has also replaced the golden tattoo on his back. The Dark Seraphim suddenly raised his head, and his bright blue eyes bore into Nacul’s smaller figure. The muscular yet smaller demon felt like a prey that has been cornered by a vicious predator. For once, Nacul felt real fear. He doesn’t need any confirmation that the being standing in front of him now was a Fallen of unprecedented powers. When Mero suddenly unfurled his great, black wings, both Nacul and Svana wasted no time and tried to escape. Nacul had barely managed to spread his leathery wings when Mero’s powerful hand grabbed hold of his neck and held him in place. The demon-sorcerer flapped his wings frantically to no avail. He screamed in pain and fear just as Mero’s dark shadow engulfed his figure. * * * The newly created Dark Seraphim hovered low above the abandoned town, his powerful wings easily holding his massive body afloat in the air. As he looked down at the dull, empty town below him, Mero felt an uncontrollable desire to destroy it, just as he had felt toward the two demons earlier in the underground dungeon. The sensation was new, but Mero had enjoyed destroying them immensely. Both the demoness and the demon-sorcerer had tried to run away when Mero spread his 20-feet wings wide, but a mere sweep of his left wing as he turned on his feet, and the demoness’ upper body disintegrated in a shower of blood and gore. Even Mero himself was pleasantly surprised by the destructive force a simple movement had caused. Each of his quill was like an indestructible blade despite their feather-like appearance and the demoness’ body shattered like a brittle sand sculpture against them. Nacul the sorcerer had tried to fight him as Mero held him by his neck, his feet dangling over a foot above the ground. He had thrown spells upon spells that simply dissipated uselessly on the Dark Seraphim’s great, muscled body. Mero had then remembered his promise to avenge his friend Promena, so he had the sorcerer slowly dismembered limb by limb, before crushing the dying demon underneath his foot. Now relishing the same desire for widespread destruction, Mero brought his right hand up in front of him and willed his unlimited energy to start flowing and spread wide, before he clenched his hand into a fist. It was his first true demonstration of power when all the energy he had released rushed back and collapsed inward, disintegrating everything within a five-mile radius and leaving nothing but dust in its wake. Smiling at the magnitude of devastation he could cause with such ease, Mero lifted his head and stared at the horizon, thinking of what destruction he would wreck next.
  18. MrSergayGromov

    Gym maniac over his head

    I was an ordinary person living in a city in the middle of Russia with my mother. I had no father. I lives a quiet simple life: I had a good apartment, and I worked two days on, two days off, which meant I have a lot of free time. On these free days I liked to communicate and make new acquaintances, both online and in real life. So I met a good man from out of town. His name was Alexander. He was two years older than me (I was 23). As it turned out, Alexander was in a difficult position. There were quite a lot of problems in his city, and he often complained about his life. I had to sympathize with him and support him morally, as this guy was very charismatic. I liked chatting with him. His manner of dialogue, his turns of phrase, a selection of words…. I liked it all. Once he even sent me a photo of himself with his girlfriend. His rough face, chiseled cheekbones, and bald head all added to his aggressive style. Truth was, the body he had turned out to be quite ordinary. I didn’t understand how it could all be combined. But it suited me. We just communicated at a distance and nothing more could be. The only question I had in my subconscious was, how could a man like me be interested in him? And most importantly, why? But that didn’t bother me much, even I didn’t want to think about it. If I thought about it, I would want to ask Alexander, and that would destroy our friendship (or so I thought). My mother died a couple of years later. That changed me a lot. I became withdrawn and depressed. I was getting along less and less with people. I knew I couldn’t go on like this, I’d go crazy alone. Eventually, communicating with Alexander I found out he had come into a bit money, and he was looking to buy an apartment in another city and move there. I realized this was my chance to distract myself and maybe have a life partner. Having written to him that I have a good one-bedroom apartment and I now lived alone (now alone, as he thought I still live with my mother) I offered to move in with me. Alexander was delighted with the idea. He was very happy to be able to move to another city and away from all his problems, and also to have a roommate with whom he had established a very friendly relationship. A week later, Alexander was already with me. All became better as I suspected. I was not so lonely from the loss of my mother and I had a supportive friend. I helped Alexander get a job in a construction company. And he was as lucky as I was. Our schedule coincided. So we spent two days together in the apartment, chatting, watching TV, playing, sometimes drinking. Everything was stable in our house until winter came. We lived on the second floor. On the ground floor, as in many apartment buildings, there were commercial establishments. Specifically in our building it was a gym. During the onset of frost, one of the cracks in the wall grew so much that it was dangerous to work out in the gym itself, and the building management decided to rent one of the big apartments in the residential part of the building, as close as possible to the first floor, and move the gyms there, leaving the locker room and shower on the first floor. The new gym space was in an apartment above ours. As a result, it turned out that a bunch of hefty, sweaty, smelly men were always walking around in the hallways, just past our apartment. I began to notice that Alexander, on our days off, was standing at the door, peering through the peephole at these huge, muscular pieces of meat as they passed. I once asked why he did it. After all, he had a girlfriend for sex. He said that they broke up, but that bodybuilders are not the objects of his sexual desires and that he did it purely for motivation. I stopped paying attention to it. One day there was a leak in our ceiling. Alexander was engaged in repair and realized that the leak was from the gym. So he began to run up and down, there and back, in order to do the repair from both directions. Meanwhile, my schedule was switched so I was working on what had been my off days. I was told it was time, and there was nothing for it, so I resigned myself, and Alexander was still busy on our weekend fixing the pipe and reconstructing the floor and ceiling between us and the gym. I did not know now what had happened in the house and to Alexander in my absence. But I trusted him completely, so I was not afraid. But his life began to change dramatically beyond my sight. Once he brought underpants of some of the athletes down from the gym. As it turned out, this was the cause of the clogging of the pipe. But it doesn’t matter. The strange thing was that Alexander kept them. He was attracted to them. In the evening Alexander lay in bed in his room considering the underwear, trying to figure out what the lure was for him. One night he decided to suck the breath into his nose. It was the smell of a real steroid giant. In Alexander’s mind were images of this incredibly large and very muscular guy. As this guy was sweating, wearing these undershorts, as sweat soaked into them, the smell of his member and sperm was also in it, which inexplicably began to excite Alexander. He now understood that his personality had begun to change. He became obsessed with these sensations, which made him afraid. He knew it was only the smell of human body secretions. But that’s what was maddening, because it was the sweat and sperm of a very huge athlete. He wanted to be like that. This desire seized his mind, and he began to plan how to realize it. The first and easiest way was to go to that gym and start working out there. To be a part of this group of big, hard men and hope that in time you will become like them. So he did. He started going to the gym and just like everyone else he trained, went to the shower, discuss working out and each other’s achievements. That lasted a while before something happened that Alexander could not have imagined. I should say that before and after training, Alexander started “doping”, by licking those undershorts that were his reason to go to the gym. It is understood this occupation could not long remain unnoticed. Two very sweaty and cheerful athletes noticed Alexander “taking his dope” after training and thought he was gay. He began to make excuses, but it was useless. These stupid pieces of huge meat really wanted to get off, and so they began to abuse Alexander. They called him a whore. They pulled his hair, yanking his face into their groins and telling him to lick their sweaty members, since he was excited by such thing. One of them fell in behind Alexander and tried to enter his ass. The second one, so that would Alexander would not yell, threatened to punch him if he screamed, and if he used his teeth, then he will knock all of his teeth out. Alexander was forced to start sucking the sweaty and sluggish member of the second athlete, while the first athlete decided to take soap and lubricate his member. Alexander’s ass was ripped open, and he was deprived of his anal virginity. He was ready to cry, which only incited his rapists. The huge men poured sperm inside Alexander’s mouth and ass, then took his clothes and wiped their sweaty bodies and sperm-covered members, and then left. Alexander was deprived of any strength. He lay there for a while, but he felt something warm inside him. There was something that was in his stomach and ass. It was the semen of his sweaty, huge, pumped-up rapists. It began to soak into his body, in consequence of which he felt a surge of strength and was able to get up. He dressed in sweat-soaked cloths, walked past all the bodybuilders, and went home. In the morning he was surprisingly more cheerful than usual, although the pain from yesterday’s violation did not stop aching. Alexander went to the bathroom and washed himself went to the mirror. He didn’t pay attention at first while shaving, but his body…. his body… it was pumped like after a workout, but he had never been this pumped. He decided to examine his entire body and take measurements. The numbers shocked him. He had grown!! He’d blown up! All his muscles had increased! And his cock was 5 mm longer! He was shocked and pleased by what is happening. Time passed, but Alexander did not notice the repeated successes and certainly not the sudden growth that had so amazed him. After going back over it, he guessed that he needed to try again to use the sperm and sweat of other athletes. It was weird and crazy. He was about to give it up. But he thought… what am I missing? He still was determined to put the sweat and sperm of a huge muscular beast back in himself. But how? At the gym, he went about his routine after the rape, and his rapists stopped going to that gym, thinking they were going to the same gym as a gay man. Alexander decided to find the biggest of all the guys that he had ever seen. He was a monster! A giant with a mass larger than that of a bull. An increase of 2 meters, if not higher, and pounds to approximately 210. He took out the chloroform he had purchased and decided to act. Alexander went to the gym where this monster of mass trained. He waited for him to go into the toilet and went in after him. Pursuing him he smelled a pungent odor of sweat, of which there was much, since so much muscle mass could not produce little sweat. The bully went to the toilet and Alexander attacked him from behind with a handkerchief soaked in chloroform. The athlete only managed to turn around and swing, but immediately after that he passed out and hit the door with his head fell into the toilet cubicle. Alexander pulled out the two test tubes into which he had planned to muster what was for him priceless material. He began his work. Undressing the muscular carcass of the bull, he squeezed sweat into a test tube from his tight jerseys and began to clean off the sweat from the muscles, all of which he collected in a test tube. As the bodybuilder had hit his head there was a small trickle of blood from the head that polluted the sweat, and Alexander had to collect sweat mixed with blood. By the end of the collection, he had collected a lot of fluid, almost half of a tube. He stoppered the tube and pocketed it. Next he had the most difficult job… sperm production. Pills and other substances he did not want to get, because the substances remained active too long and would be detectable. He had to use his hands. Having bared the not-too-small member of the bodybuilder, Alexander began to masturbate him furiously. He was lucky, and the member became excited and flowed pre-ejaculate. Putting the other test tube in place, he collected a couple of drops of pre-ejaculate and began to quickly masturbate the penis. The cock throbbed and the athlete emptied his full sperm, filling the test tube to the brim with sperm! Wow! Alexander thought, was he human? So much cum. Apparently those rumors about how you couldn’t jerk off when engaged in bodybuilding because it conflicts with the hormones were true. Alexander quickly packed up and went home. He was alone at home, with me at work. Taking both tubes he examined them, still doubtful. He thought it over again, wondering what he should do. But he’d already got this discharge of a huge, muscular, sweaty piece of meat, so he decided he would to keep going once he’d started this. After drinking both tubes, he ran to the bathroom, thinking that he would vomit. In the bathroom, hunched over the sink waiting, he felt the same warmth as before—but it was different, it was much stronger and had already spread throughout the body! His cock began to get excited and become hard! It was an unbearably sweet feeling. Then came an unanticipated effect. Probably because of the sweat, because instead of like the first time, when the sweat was absorbed into the body through the clothes, now the sweat was already inside him and worked together with sperm as growth hormone for Alexander. Alexander began to feel a surge of strength, more and more! Each time he took great pleasure in the pulsation of blood in his body. His muscles, they were growing! “Oh my God!” he shouted. “It really works! Fuck!!! Yeah!! More!!” His muscles bulged, the relief on his chest and shoulders began to show, the biceps grew and the abs on his stomach bulged. His legs were getting stronger. But Alexander got full ecstasy from the feeling of growth of his penis! Oh yeah! He grabbed his growing cock with his new strong and muscular hand. A sense of growing power and flesh gave him confidence. The experience lasted about five minutes, until Alexander was bigger than his old self. He still wasn’t big enough to match a bodybuilder, but he was big. He was as a well-trained athlete, though his muscles had never been visible under his shirt before. After the end of the growth Alexander fiercely came three times for five minutes each, until he filled the toilet with his sperm. His excitement had passed and there was peace. Alexander realized that this is not enough for him, and he wanted more and more. But what could he do? He couldn’t constantly stun athletes and milk them. And he had an idea. He took advantage of his position as a master of repair and reconstruction. As the repairs of the ceiling in their apartment and repair of gym floor had not been completed yet, he decided to slightly change their design. On the floor of the gym he put a very thin layer of porous rubber coating, which was very well absorbed and conducted moisture. This was used on outdoor sports grounds to divert rain. Since it was a coating for sports, it was approved by the gym management, and he installed simulators directly on this coating. And under the floor, already the ceiling of the room, he also installed special moisture collectors, which were connected to a 5-liter bottle. When everything was ready, Alexander was left to figure out how to get these huge muscular pigs to cum on this cover. And he came up with a plan for that, too. He made an announcement on social media. It said that this gym was for gay people, and it worked. Watching the athletes come to the gym through the peephole in the door, he realized that it was definitely turning gay, and they were very muscular. Everything was ready for a feast, a feast of sweaty, pumped-up bodybuilders who had to sweat and cum. During training, Alexander closed the air conditioning and turned on the heating system, and before leaving, he put a few Viagra tablets in the ventilation. He waited in his room, trembling with impatience. Finally, the sweat of huge gay bodybuilders began to drip on the coating and by a cunning system trickled into his 5-liter bottle. After learning that the air conditioning was not working athletes decided to turn on the ventilation, which they did. The pill began to dissolve in the air and act on the huge muscular pigs. Athletes have become fiercer to train. And their members began to harden. After seeing each other get turned on, they all began to have sex! Sweating and shooting spurts of cum on the floor. “Yes Yes Yes! My cows are finally giving their milk!” Alexander thought. Finally the noises upstairs ended and Alexander began to drink, drink, and drink some more. The 5-liter bottle was half full thanks to 20 muscular bulls. And thanks to all that time and effort… growth! The growth of his whole body was very powerful because of the huge dosage from pure secretions of young fleshy beauties. His cock was bursting with pleasure! He fought in ecstasy even stronger than the previous times. He shot sperm at the walls harder and harder, his balls growing and ready to create more and more sperm. In the end, he grew up and became more like the “donors” that started him growing. His body was unbearably huge, his muscles so big they prevented him from moving and seeing his body. His heavy member reached down to his knees once it was (mostly) soft. His skin had become more sensitive, ready absorb all that spilled on it. Every vein in his body throbbed in time with his pulse. This feeling of power, masculinity! It’s perfect! His mind went blank as he heard the herd of milked athletes go down the stairs to the shower and locker room. Alexander broke down the door, as he’d never be able to pass through it in the usual way. Having reached the first floor he smashed into the locker and shower room and saw the naked pumped up muscular guys sharply smelling sweat and sperm. This smell, the smell of his “dope”, drove him mad even more. Alexander was excited by the shocked expressions of all these guys, who do not understand where the monster came from, and how he had such huge muscles and a 48-centimeter penis. Alexander growled and absolutely without conscious thought closed on the athletes and began to act. The first athlete he came across, he bent down and inserted his huge cock into his. He tore his ass, making him scream in pain. With one hand he pulled a second athlete to him and began to suck him, he grabbed the member of the third athlete and pulled out the sperm out of him with a single monstrous stroke. Alexander soaked up the sweat of these three with his balls and his body, forcing them to rub against him and absorbing the blood from the ass of the first athlete. After the two athletes came Alexander drank the sperm and began to grow again! Everyone stared in shock, and no one was able move! All the athletes stood and watched as the huge muscular monster became even more muscular. Having finished squeezing the juices out of these three, Alexander rushed to the others and did everything to milk them all to the last drop… as a result, Alexander grew to such an extent that he occupied the entire room with his volume and his penis filled the entire corridor. Sated at last and losing consciousness from all that was happening to him, Alexander was left to lie completely filling the room by himself and never regained consciousness.
  19. This story is a branch off of one of my previous works: Week of the Omeganomicon, which is the story of a mysterious tomb that can imbue supernatural strength into its users through a variety of odd rituals, more often than not at a terrible cost. Read up on that here! https://muscle-growth.org/topic/18845-week-of-the-omeganomicon-finished/page/2/?tab=comments#comment-255809 April 1st 2020: Sammy kicked his feet up onto the kush-covered table as he passed the freshly rolled cigar-thick blunt to his roommate Benny. Despite the pandemic, the three roommates managed to harvest three pounds of home-grown Mary Jane over the course of five years to save for this month. It was 4/20, every day, for a month. And come hell or high water, Benny, Sammy, and Matt were going to spend it blitzed. Sammy was a 22 year old scrawny kid in his senior year of highschool (highschool extends an extra 4 years in this reality) who had a hidden talent of being able to grow weed out of anything with soil and water. Shoes, broken toasters, his bathtub, you name it. He was thin as a stick, only 110lbs of skin and bones. Benny was a chunkier 20 year old 14th grader whom had an incredible passion into researching the various religions, cults, and supernatural rituals of the world. He's 233lbs of mostly fat on a fairly small frame. Matt, the third roommate, was about to walk through the door into the apartment coming back in after a run. Matt was a good friend to Sammy and Benny, but he was massively more motivated to maintain a healthy outlook on life. At 21 years old he was a resounding 180lbs of evenly cut, toned muscle, large biceps, thick legs, his only visible flaw was his less-than-flat stomach which were on their way to developing washboard abs,. but not quite there yet. "Yo! My man! How was the gym Matt?" Sammy asked him through a thick fog of smoke. "Perfect, I love that everyone went home! I pretty much get my own personal gym now!" Matt replied. "I'm amazed the complex didn't shut it down considering the outbreak north of here..." Benny commented. Matt always felt bad about Benny's health. He had gone through some shit that led him to a low point in his life, causing him to go into a series of binges that put on the pounds that plagued Benny now. So, Matt always invited Benny to the gym at the start of the year, which he took him up on and was making great progress, until the covid-19 outbreak.... With public gyms closing down across the nation, and knowing Benny was at higher risk than Matt due to his asthma, Benny refused to continue their usual workouts, but still does push-up contests with Matt and Sammy in the apartment. Suddenly, as Matt took his first few puffs, there was a knock at the door. The three roommates froze. Was this it? Was this the day the police showed up and would drag the three of them off for all the weed grown for the three's personal use? There was a long pause. Eventually, like Johnny Depp in Fear and Loathing, Sammy approached the door with the stick, still cooking held between his teeth as he opened the door, flinging it open all at once, fully prepared to die at the hands of some random cop, rather than be sent to prison. No one was there. At his feet, were three boxes, with a note on top thanking the three for using contact-less delivery. The three started to bend over laughing at their own paranoia. "Of course this happens on April fools day! HA!" Matt laughs. "What is all this? Lets see...." Benny said as he picked up the final package Sammy couldn't from the hall, locking the door behind him. "I've got that experimental protein powder for Matt, annnnd some kind of textbook for you Benny. That must be my fertilizer then Benny." Matt perked up at this. "Oh shit, I've been waiting for this! Check it out." Matt said showing the label to Sammy. "Monstromium XXX Growth Hormone". I found this weird ad online a few weeks ago when I ordered this. It says it's derived from plants in the amazon and can offer 100 grams of protein in a single serving. That's insane! What I use now only gets me 25g. I'm going to start getting massive here pretty soon. Sammy was greatly concerned by this story. "Uhh... I'd be careful with that dude, you dont want to end up growing tits or something from that. Can't trust just some internet ad." Matt seemed to understand, but still wanted to utilize his purchase. "Ill just use a quarter serving with my next workout, can't do too much harm can it?" Sammy had received some fertilizer from amazon called "Megagrow" Maximum Growth Formula, which he immediately portioned out all of it to feed to his various strands. Benny was running over his book at the time. It was an odd thick textbook with the words "Omeganomicon" written on the front in strange symbols. As he opened the book to a random page, he saw it depicted strange and very sexual images for many of the rituals, so to save face from his roommates, he hid the book and retired to his room to read it. Later that night, Benny read the 414th page of his book, which was filled with a mixture of strange symbols and odd handwritten descriptions of various rituals and artifacts that could bring blessings from various fertility gods, and conduct a strange power called "Alphabetrium" into the body that appeared to ascend one to a stronger form. He chuckled to himself, and put in a bookmark to continue to the read the next day. April 2nd 2020: Matt returned from the gym again the following day, to be greeted again by his roommates happy to share in their homegrown hemp. The three sat around enjoying the first half of the blunt when the front door unlocks and opens. "WHAT UP BITCHES!" Roars the obnoxiously loud voice of the trio's fourth roommate, Fred. Fred was... not a pleasant sight to see. He was the biggest douchebag on the planet and all three of the guys hated his guts. Fred was only 19 years old, but he was spoiled rotten by his wealthy family. Not being too bright, Fred was a total meat head whom had become addicted to steroids, methamphetamine, cocaine, alcohol, and xanex. Nothing seemed to be able to kill this jackass, yet he still felt high and mighty about not smoking weed, claiming it's only used by "lazy ass mexicans". None the less, Fred was a gorgeous specimen. A massive hulk at 250lbs of raw muscle, perfect jaw, and as he often wore nothing but his under-highschool wrestling singlet (two sizes too small), was not shy about flopping his monster dong around either. Fred had gone home for Covid, and expected to not come back, but apparently due to his parents being unwilling to buy him out of his current lease due to not believing the disease wasn't a hoax. Fred of course didn't believe in it either, and still went to various parties across the city every other night. This was about as unpleasant as events could possibly create for the boys. "Oh... Whats up Fred..." Sammy said sheepishly. "THE FUCK YOU SAY?!?!" Fred responded as he squared up in front of Sammy who refused to leave the comfort of the couch. "I asked what's up with you?" Sammy said again. "THEN SPEAK UP TWERP!" Fred said again, pulling the blunt out his mouth and flicking it off the balcony into a storm drain below. "STOP SMOKING THIS SHIT SALLY! IT'S BAD FOR YOU!" He said as forcefully as he could. Sammy meanwhile biting his lip as he mourned the loss of 3 grams to the biggest douche on the planet. Fred quickly through what he was carrying into his room and went into the pantry where he found Matt's Growth Hormones. "Yo. Who's are these?" Fred asked. Matt perked up "They're mine, I got them yesterday, I was just about to..." "Damn. Fuck dude 100 Gs of Brotein? That's a lot bro! Yeah that's way too much for your tiny bod, I'll just take this off you..." He said as he tossed the protein powder into his room. "You can have the stuff my dad got for me. It's just as good for you." He said as he handed Matt a packet of 5 nature valley protein bars. Matt was angry. "Dude, no, give me my stuff back. I paid good money for that." Fred's face froze in anger. "You disrespecting me boy?" Matt was put off by this but didn't back down. With one fail swoop Fred smashed Matt into the floor and started choking him violently. Benny and Sammy rushed over to try and pull the roided asshole off their friend, and managed to get his hands off his neck, but took an absolute beating from Fred. "Alright bitchasses, here's how this is going to work. I'm gonna take Minny here into my backroom, and if I hear one word from either of you, I'll have the police here faster than you can say "I'm sorry Master Freddy!, then I'll kill him, and my dad will bail me out leaving you guys to take the fall". Sammy and Benny were shocked and frozen. Matt looked at them and bit his lip. "It's ok guys. Just leave me to him... Don't ruin your lives too..." he said sheepishly with a black eye as he crawled into Fred's room. What happened next was emotionally scarring for all three as Benny and Sammy listened to the anguish cries of their roommate being force fed a Fred-Sausage for a mere five minutes.(Thank god Fred had no stamina or self control) Fred then announced he'd be at his dad's personal club for the rest of the night and left with a monster boner trying its hardest to poke out of his singlet's pants leg. When Matt emerged Sammy fixed him up with a nice big bong, which in no way atoned for the sexual horror Matt was just forced through, but Sammy couldn't think of anything else to do. "I say we call the police on him" Benny suggested. "We can't prosecute him, he'll still be out living his fucked up life well after we've blown our brains out going into debt just trying to fight his dad's lawyers." Matt said. "I say we kill his ass. Fuck him. The world's better off without him, we can even make it look like a drug overdose." Sammy suggested darkly. "I wouldn't be OK with that either Sammy, either me or Benny would crack, and don't say you wouldn't either." Matt replied. "Lets just kick his ass then! Or hire someone to kick his ass." Benny offered. "We can't take him, and there's no guarantee whatever we offer someone else, he won't match or even double." Matt cried as he buried his head in his arms. "Shit man... I fucking hate that guy..." Sammy said fighting back tears. "I mean there's got to be a social service or something we can call to get rid of this bastard!" Benny wailed. "WE CAN'T DO ANYTHING TO HIM BENNY! HE'LL ONLY FUCK OUR LIVES UP PERMANENTLY... We just gotta... Hope he gets bored with us" Matt shouted as he stormed off to his room to cry to himself. That night, Benny picked up the Omeganomicon and began turning through to his bookmarked spot to try and keep his mind off things. He thought about the events of that night and the protein Fred stole and silently thanked god that he didn't live in a world where these rituals were real, as Fred was the perfect candidate to grow to monstrous proportions and would likely use his newfound size to make their lives and likely the lives of many others even worse than he does now. This scared him more than anything else as the thoughts of that monster growing any larger filled his mind. Then Benny turned to page 420. The page marked the start of a new chapter, "Miracle Products and their Unintended uses". And right under the index? A mysterious product known as "MegaGrow Maximum Growth Formula". At first Benny recognized the name, but couldn't pin where he heard it before. Yet his familarity piqued his interest and he read on. "The mysterious MegaGrow Maximum Growth Formula is a rare muscle enhancer who's properties are not fully realized even through the extensive studies of our sources. The product appears to be able to flood a host organism with primal Alphoria, which when implemented into a host and exposed to energy, releases raw Alphabetrium into the surrounding area. Human trials with this substance allows the infected human to transfer their strength with a 100% conversion rate when consumed through cannibalism. It takes roughly three hours for any host to absorb the formula." From there on the book began to discuss something called a "Porcelain Porcupine" which seemed completely unrelated. Parched, Benny headed to the kitchen sink for a glass of water, when he catches a glance of the kitchen trash, spying the exact container illustrated in the book as Sammy's fertilizer. Benny is suddenly shell shocked, and drops his glass in realization. Sammy comes storming out of his room and asks Benny angrily: "Were you spying on me?" Benny was confused "What no? Why? I just dropped my glass because I think this fertilizer you got is the same one from my book..." Sammy stares at Benny with an amazed look before saying "Well... I suppose being a weird demon fertilizer would explain a lot... Come look at this man..." Sammy was always good at growing weed, but even the most skilled herbologist is limited by the genetics of the plant he's working with. Yet somehow, the normal strand of "Northern Gelato" was now almost completely purple, and glowing. End of Part 1! Stay tuned for more! April 3rd 2020: "You find anything on that formula yet Benny?" Asked Sammy as he twirled a nugget of the purple plant in his hands. "Nothing. I can't find anything about this stuff. Where'd you even order this from dude?" "You remember Mike? That jacked dude with the bad bitch we smoked up a few weeks ago? He sent some to me because he couldn't match." "Well.... Fuck dude. Outside of my book, this product doesn't fucking exist. Google, Amazon, I've even dipped my toes into the darkweb and can't find anything." A text went off in Benny's pocket which caused Benny to retrieve his keys from the wall and throw them down to Matt outside. "What happened to your keys dude?" Sammy asked as Matt got up to the apartment. "Fucking Fred hooked my keyring onto his new cockring and started wearing it around. Said he'd give em back when I could remove them with my tongue." "The keyring actively fit alongside his dick in that?" "It was like stretchy plastic or some shit, still I don't know how it's not constantly agonizing him. I don't think he has any feeling left in his dick." Matt said defeated. "Fuck that dude man... Eh... Metaphorically I mean...." Sammy said with his fists balled in anger. "Look he said he'd be gone for the next few days so while I'm not able to use my car, we at least can get some peace and quiet without him..." Matt replied. "Yo dude, check this out though." Benny said holding the Omeganomicon open to the relevant page. "Whats this?" "It's that fertilizer Sammy got the other day. I found the exact depiction of it in my book, and afterwards, we looked online, and we can't find this shit anywhere. It's weird dude, it's like it doesn't exist." Matt looked puzzled and replied: "Wait a minute... That's what I ORDERED!?" "Huh?" the two roommates said in unison. "THAT'S the muscle formula I purchased, I told you it's super rare! I must have mixed up the names of the two packages because I ordered it while high... But I totally requested THAT logo." "So.... THIS is the super protein powder?" Sammy said. Matt nodded his head. "One hundred percent sure of that now." "Wait then that stuff Fred stole from you was...." . . . "The Fertilizer." BUAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHHAHA! The three burst into laughter. "EAT SHIT YOU ENTITLED BASTARD!" Matt yelled as he flipped off Fred's locked door. "Ahh.... Damn, sorry man. I guess I fed your protein shit to my babies." "No worries man, that was not lost for nothing! Not by a long shot!" "I guess the reason my strand decided to go super-Sayan was because of the protein powder." "Wait what?" "Yeah, today's harvest was straight purple. Like no green AT ALL. It's honestly insane. We're about to roll one up, you down?" "Hell yeah!" After a quick rolling session, Sammy had constructed another fantastic 3-gram blunt, a third of which was from the super-plant. Now, as is tradition with any smoking session, he whom rolled it, gets the first hit. Once his hit is complete, a sort of mini-game will occur at the roller's leisure and specifications to decide whom would hit it next. Sammy, today, relied on the popular game of "Nose goes" to determine whom would claim the second hit. Without hesitation, Benny put his finger to his nose while Matt dropped his protein bar in the confusion. Sammy smiled, took a final drag from the herb, and passed it to Benny. However, as Benny finished toting the piece, the door unlocked again, and once again, Fred waltzed in carrying a cooler full of Natural Lights. Without saying a word after putting down the cooler, Fred walked over to the group, grabbed the blunt from Benny's fingers and chucked it outside. "WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT SMOKING THAT SHIT?!" He bellowed as he swayed from side to side, clearly drunk. "You little bitches will thank me for that one day." He then sat down on the couch (taking up the whole thing himself) and turned on ESPN (no one else in the house liked sports). The three then retreated to their rooms for the night and conversed over text message: "I thought u said he was going 2 be gone 4 the next few days?" "He was soposed 2 be! X( " "We need to start learning how to hide the blunt somehow." "Hey matt, I know you didn't get any of that, but if u want we can hotbox my b-room." "I don't want 2 risk meeting Fred drunk..." "Understandable, guess I'll see you in the morning" The three boys would then spend the rest of the night un-interrupted in their beds, as two of them began undergoing a change they wouldn't believe. April 4th 2020: Benny awoke incredibly sluggishly, as per usual, but soon after checking his phone for a few minutes, he got the uncontrollable urge to, ah, answer the call of the wild. Faster than he'd ever moved before he ran to his toilet. For the next hour and a half, poor Benny felt as if he were giving birth to a giant baby, requiring multiple flushes just to avoid clogging the toilet. It was hell for him. And as he finally finished, he vowed to do something about his weight, he'd never had this much of an issue with bowel movements before but.... He paused mid-thought as he spotted himself in his mirror. "What the fuck?" He said to himself. He got onto his bathroom scale and looked down at it. 175. Benny looked around the room in shock. "I lost nearly 60lbs overnight? How the.... What the..." But then he noticed a smile creep over his face as his fingers began running themselves over his now much sexier body before he jacked it to his own reflection... A few times... At about 10:00, he heard someone in the main room loading up a cooler. Must have been Fred. Then heard the door slam. Benny poked his head out and looked down the hall, and at the same time was met with a similar look from Sammy poking his head out his window. "Dude... Is Fred gone?" Benny mouthed. "Yeah I think that was him." Sammy said loudly, awaking Matt whom would join them after a few minutes. "Dude... I have got to tell you about what's happening to me this morning." Benny stated as he pulled his gym shorts up. "Uh... Me too man." Sammy responded. As the two stepped out into the hall together, they each looked at each other in awe. "DUDE." Sammy replied. "DUDE." Benny replied. Sammy had also undergone a similar change as Benny had. He was no longer a twerpy scrawny guy, he was lean muscle with well defined pectorals, weighing in at 170 lbs. The two look at each other in silence and start to poke each other and themselves to see if this was real. Eventually, Matt walked in from his room and stopped dead in his tracks on sight of them. "What the fuck happened to you two?!?" He said both impressed and enviously. "We... We don't know. All I know is that when I woke up this morning I had munchies so bad I ate every last scrap of food from my fridge and I'm STILL hungry." Sammy answered. "Not me, I was so full I spent the last hour and a half almost continuously shitting." Benny said. Matt looked at the both of them. "You both look fucking great! I don't even see any stretch marks from that fat Benny had yesterday! And you look like a fucking G Sammy! I've never even seen you do a push up, but now it looks like you can take on MMA fighters!" "Its... A supernatural improvement..." Sammy said slowly, turning towards Benny. "You don't think it was the weed that did this to us do you?" Benny asked. Sammy raised an eyebrow. "Hmmm.... A mysterious protein powder that we can only find record of in your occult book was used to fertilize my plants, causing them to develop into super-weed almost overnight, which only me and you, the two whom have turned pretty much superhuman, consumed. Yes Benny. I think it's safe to say it was the weed that did this." Matt stood in awe for a few more minutes before turning to Sammy. "Do... Do you have any more of this shit?" Sammy's eyes perked up. "As a matter of fact. I do. This new strand seems to grow by itself practically overnight." As his two roommates waited, eyes wide in anticipation, Sammy packed a 4 Gram blunt full of what he was now calling: "Fatha Nature", took a puff, and passed it to Matt. Alright boys... Lets get high. End of Part 2! Part 3 coming soon! April 5th 2020: Matt, Benny, and Sammy waited in anticipation all day after smoking the entirety of the 4 grams, but alas nothing came of it. At the very least, Fred didn't come home that night, and the boys loaded up on toilet paper and food just in case. However the next morning, all three awoke to some very pleasant surprises. Benny woke up first, hungrier than ever, which brought a smile to his face as he put 12 eggs in a blender and drank them raw. He could feel the power welling within him as he stumbled towards his bathroom, what awaited him was intoxicating. His scale told him he was now sporting a massive 210 lbs of rock hard muscle. Two days ago his stomach was an impossible burden, now it was a cobblestone path of chiseled abs supporting simi-well defined pecs, large round shoulders and thick bulging biceps, and as he pulled down his shorts, Benny found himself in awe of the greatest improvement of all.... Benny had never strived to be an absolute hunk, but now that he was one, he couldn't imagine how he lived life before this. Content to be sitting in his room, reading books all day? Ha! He wasn't even that smart before! The first thing he did was update his tinder profile. The second thing he did was go back outside to discover the smell of Sammy cooking bacon. As the two saw each other again for the first time sense the day before, Benny was impressed with Sammy's results. Sammy's stomach wasn't nearly as defined as Benny's, but his pectorals jetted out significantly larger than his. Their biceps were about the same, but where Sammy really showed promise were his glutes. What was once a hank-hill-no-ass man was now bulging with an ass to make the kardashian's jealous. "NIIIIIICE DUDE!" Benny reacted to the absolute jock before him. "Not too bad yourself Benzy" Sammy shot back at him. The two took several minutes to stare at each other and compare muscles, flexing in every way they knew how, but still somehow feeling stupid afterwards. "Yo, I feel kinda stupid posing like this... Where's Matt? He's the expert on this shit." Sammy asked. "I dunnow. I haven't seen him yet." As if on cue, a deep rumbling could be heard from the hallway, and not long after, the door to the apartment opened revealing a herculean figure that despite their improvements, would secretly make both Sammy and Benny somewhat envious. Standing at almost a foot taller than before, with concrete abs, massive perfectly sculpted pecs with shoulders to match, otherworldly traps and biceps, all sitting on top of some of the sexiest legs any of the three had ever seen, was Matt. "Dude! Good looks! Looks like you outgrew both of us!" "Hey man it's not a competition... Yet." Matt said with a smile. "And look at you man! Fuck I'm not gay, but damn, I don't know how you're going to keep the bitches off of you now!" He continued. "Fuck I wish I could see it happen, my own muscle growth has always been a bit of a kink for me." Sammy said as he started rubbing Matt's arm to test it's power. "It happens shortly after you wake up dude. Once you obtain some source of energy, your body adapts almost instantaneously, check it I caught the first stage of my growth on camera." Matt replied as he showed the other two a couple of snapchats from his phone. Benny looked in awe of his friends as a tear rolled down his face. He was so happy his life was turned around so quickly. His two friends hugged him encouragingly before Matt stepped back with a red face. "Damn dude... I ah... Guess we all grew in more ways than one too." Benny was also red as he realized what Matt met. Sammy broke the silence: Alright boys... I'm not gay either but I'm actually immensely curious... How fucking big our our cocks now? Benny looked at his friends evilly: "Still not big enough for your mom!" as he dropped his pants revealing his massive 9 inch thick-as-a-can-of-soda dick. Sammy looked a bit sheepishly at the monster hanging before him, but after a few moments of investigation, confidence returned to his face. "Nice try Benny, but you ain't got shit on me." Sammy said as he dropped his pants too. "Twelve inches of black dynamite, measured this morning" Sammy said with a smirk before turning to Matt. Matt didn't do anything for a minute with his friends proudly displaying their cocks to one another. Sammy eventually spoke up. "Alright Matt, I've had my fun, go ahead and show us..." Embarrassed, Matt also dropped his shorts, and subsequently snapped the 5-7 rubber bands he was using to contain the beast. It was inhuman. A massive cock as thick as a pool noodle, and stretching down Matt's leg by a salivating 16 inches. It pulsed with power and demanded respect. Benny sat down with his mouth agape while Sammy roles his eyes. "Figures" he said. Matt just smiled and tried in vain to pull his pants back up. So... What now boys? It's Sunday, we're massive, and I want to test this bod to the limits! Eventually the first thing the boys tried was to go out and get some better clothes for Matt. Sammy and Benny could fit into Benny's normal clothes, but Matt was far too massive to fit into anything Benny had without ripping them. Eventually the trio located some clothes and decided to head to the gym. Even though Matt had already tested out his god-like strength, he was eager to see how his two buddies would hold up. Both Sammy and Benny had managed to work their way up to curling a massive 75lbs in each hand, while Matt dominated by curling the maximum weight available: 100lbs. On the bench, Sammy made it up to 350lbs, with Benny giving in just under him at 320. Matt however continued onward to a whooping 485lbs. When the three got back home, it was no surprise to any of them that the phones they left charging were now blowing up with Tinder requests. (Apparently nationwide quarantines are no match against the thirst these three generated) and all three were all too eager to put their massive dongs into action. "So whats the plan boys? Invite the girls here for a smoke sesh and see where that goes?" Matt perked up at this notion. "Uh... Ok but do you mind if we use the regular weed?" Sammy nodded. "That's cool man, I mean I get it. Fuck, can you imagine if it worked on your titan ass again?" Suggestive thoughts began to fill Benny's mind, but he shrugged it off as he invited a girl named "Sasha" over. Sammy was also curious as to what would happen if he were to bulk up further, but then turned to gaze at his own ass and realized if it got much bigger, he may have various issues. So he started to pre-roll a couple of normal blunts and invited a hot peace of ass named "Rebecca" over. Matt had to be a bit pickier when selecting his target, as if he selected a girl too small, he may accidentally hurt her... So he kept scrolling and swiping, until he ran across the perfect slampiece. He knew this bitch all too well. "Nala" was her name, and last semester she had been Fred's girlfriend and she made three things perfectly clear while she was here. 1- Fred was her man. 2- She was a freak in the sheets. 3- She was a total sizequeen. Matt grinned evilly and gave her a super-like. The girls showed up late as fuck as Benny let them in. "Woooow! Like... Who the fuck is this hunk?" Sasha said as she leaned into Benny, seductively running her fingers across his chest. "Your fairy god jock baby." Benny said confidently as he gripped Sasha's ass firmly but not forcfully. She grinned and whispered into his ear "Carry me my big ape..." leading Benny to sweep her off her feet and carry her up the stairs with almost no effort, with the other two girls, mouth agape trailing behind. "Yo boys, they're here!" Benny called out as he sat down on the couch across from Sammy with Sasha in his lap. Sammy glanced up and nodded as he finished sealing the last blunt. "You must be Sammy." Rebecca said, unimpressed by Sammy's hunched over figure. Sammy finished and stood up properly, quickly rising above Rebecca's frame revealing his toned chest and gelatinous pecs. Rebecca suddenly looked far more intrigued with her invitee as he placed the lit blunt in-between her plump lips. She responded not with words, but by softly pushing Sammy back onto the couch and climbing atop his lap, facing him, resting her thirsty snatch atop his thick third leg. Nala looked around and eventually spoke. "Wait... This is Fred's apartment?... Oh fuck... Girls that douchebag "Matt" is just Fred using a fake profile. He probably just photoshopped that monster I showed you..." Benny and Sammy looked at Nala and smiled. "Nice to see you again Nala, remember us?" "No... Last time I was here Fred just had three stupid twig-bitch roommates, not you lucky monsters." Benny and Sammy just rolled their eyes and went back to enjoying the kush and girls. "I said get out here Fred!" Nala yelled, now beating on the door to Fred's empty room. "Sorry to disappoint..." Said a voice from the room behind her. She turned to see Matt, the hulking Goliath, wearing only a towel which left nothing to the imagination as a thick layer of steamy water continued to evaporate from his hot chest. "OH!.... I... I thought..." "Relax... That douchebag Fred's at some party this weekend, he won't be back until tuesday.... We have the whole night to ourselves." Matt said as he turned the corner and quickly slipped into his oversized gymshorts before returning to the lounge area with Nala to enjoy the smoke session. After about twenty minutes to finish off the blunts, each pair began to slip into their respective rooms. Each of the six had nothing on their minds except one thought "How the fuck am I going to fit this thing in?" But none the less, by the end of the night, all three girls were satisfied, and temporarily paralyzed from the waist down as they passed out next to their exhausted partner (with the exception of Matt whom felt he could still run a marathon.) All in all. It was the best day of those three guy's lives. April 6th 2020: Matt woke up sluggishly, and rolled over to see a note: "Last night was a mistake. I don't know why but for some reason I saw you as some kind of hulk last night, not the average kid I woke up to. I'm sorry, but mama really needs a big man in her life. But hey! If it helps, you should know last night I came more than every other orgasm I've ever had combined, and if you can hulk out again... I want to ride that dick into the sunset XOXO" Matt was confused and put on his pants, only for them to fall down instantly. Confused and concerned, Matt ran to the bathroom mirror. He was DEFLATED! He was still as strong as he was normally, but the titanic monster he'd been the night before was all but withered away. He quickly grabbed a pair of shorts and ran out to find Sasha sitting at the kitchen counter, scrolling through her phone, dressed for work. "Who are you?" She asked. "Uh... I'm the fourth roommate, uh... Tim." Matt answered, not wanting to have to explain anything. "Oh. Well you missed it last night, the six of us were smoking some good shit! I might be back tomorrow, can you tell Ben-Ben for me?" "Uh sure thing!" Matt agreed as Sasha strolled out of the house. Sammy then emerged from his room just as concerned as Matt. He too had regressed to the slim good-but-not-drool-worthy frame he had after the first night. "Dude what the fuck happened? Where's Rebecca?" "She's passed out dude. That chick was up til about three hours ago riding me LONG into the night. Best fucking night I've ever had, but I still haven't gotten off. She's like a demon! The sway of that ass alone brings me to boiling, but she keeps me from bursting like a professional! I've never had balls this blue before, but it's ECSTATIC. Or I would be... If I didn't wake up to this tiny body again! What the fuck happened dude?!" Benny was the next to walk out, he too had lost his edge and was nose deep into the Omeganomicon. "Dudes. Check this out. THE BOOK HAS CHANGED!" Benny said. The two stared in concern before Benny put the book on the table. The same information that was there before still existed, but now there were added notes. "The mysterious MegaGrow Maximum Growth Formula is a rare muscle enhancer who's properties are not fully realized even through the extensive studies of our sources. The product appears to be able to flood a host organism with primal Alphoria, which when implemented into a host and exposed to energy, releases raw Alphabetrium into the surrounding area. Human trials with this substance allows the infected human to transfer their strength with a 100% conversion rate when consumed through cannibalism. It takes roughly three hours for any host to absorb the formula." "However, the formula apparently works far more efficiently when utilized as a plant fertilizer, amplifying UV radiation to empower the host plant almost 20 fold. Furthermore the plant will enter a constant state of regeneration at night, always regrowing to the same form as the initial size plant from before, so long as some portion of the plant remains in the soil indefinitely. The plant is immortal at this point and can't be killed through any means outside of removing the plant from the soil. Those whom consume the plant will endure roughly half of the same effects of the plant, with whatever consumes THAT organism gaining a quarter of the plant's effects, and so on and so forth. The effects begin to manifest shortly after their next period of uncontiousness, likely requiring them to expel or consume large amounts of energy. The organism will only retain these effects until they fall unconscious a second time, in which the effects will revert back to a "prime" state, either the same mass as they were beforehand, or a lean body-mass of about 170lbs if they fell beneath 170lbs of lean muscle beforehand. The effects can be maintained however, so long as one continues to consume the regenerated plant. The amount of consumption is irrelevant so long as the amount consumed overlaps a certain threshold somewhere between 0.001 and 0.006 grams, however consuming the plant through basic vaporization may cause some form of loss from the total possible strength one could reach, other unknown methods may produce better results." "Dude... That... Was NOT there before." Sammy said with a quiver of fear in his voice. "No it wasn't... Do you think Sasha wrote this? Or... Did the book itself learn?" Benny asked. Matt only looked with a face of puzzling which slowly transitioned into a face of relief. "So. All we have to do is smoke this strand of weed.... Every day... To maintain our massive bodies?" He eventually deduced. "Seems like it." Benny said overlooking the book some more. .... "So.... ...Who wants to smoke?" End of Part 3. Part 4 coming soon! April 6th Continued: Matt and Sammy worked later that day though with reduced hours due to the pandemic, and thus not wanting to be fired, decided to wait until that evening to smoke. However, Benny asked Sammy if he could go ahead and smoke a bowl of it so he could wake up huge after his nap. Sammy didn't see anything wrong with that and gave Benny a gram to do with as he pleased before heading out. Alone in his apartment, Benny figured it'd be best if he went ahead and smoked it. So he started. However, he seriously over-calculated how much of "Fatha Nature" he could handle, and with only half a gram cleared, Benny passed out on the couch. Benny awoke to the sound of glass being bumped together. It was Rebecca, Sammy's girl who came over the night before... Had she not left yet? Before Benny could realize what she was doing, the same uncontrollable hunger from before struck him, driving him to the pantry. As Benny filled his mouth with protein bars and jerky, he suddenly stopped as he heard a distinct clicking, followed by the sound of someone taking a rip of a bong. Realizing what was happening, he turned around as a burning power began to well inside of him, making him feel more assertive with every step. "Woah, woah woah, HEY do not smoke that!" Benny stammered as he popped the bong away from Rebecca. "WHAT THE FUCK?!" Rebecca shouted. "You left it out, I figured it was free game? Who the fuck even are... Oh.... Oh wow..." She continued as Benny began pulsing with power as he returned to the powerful form he held yesterday. "What the fuck was that? You just pumped up to like twice your size!" Rebecca yelled as she began tossing pillows at Benny. "It's the weed." Benny said. "We got this superpowered fertilizer and it made us this... SUPERWEED that imbues it's smokers with the body of an Alpha after we wake up. That's why I transformed right then, all my roommates do this..." Rebecca's face turned from one of shock to one of horror. "Oh my god.Ohmygod.OHMYGOD! What is this shit going to do to me if it does THAT to YOU!?!" "I... I don't know! It triggers shortly after being unconscious, so whenever you go to sleep, you'll wake up and undergo changes, BUT BUT, they go away after the next time you sleep." Rebecca started scurrying through her purse before pulling out some tylonal PM and dousing a few cap fulls. Within an hour, Rebecca was out like a light again, and shortly after that, Benny woke her up. Just like Benny, Rebecca was suddenly really hungry. And then she started savagely eating various items in the pantry, triggering the transformation. Her already phat ass began to swell and quickly burst out of her jeans, as incredible power flowed through Rebecca's arms, causing them to swell drastically. Her breasts began to exceed the limits of her tight top and burst out into the open, firmer and softer than Rebecca ever dreamed her tits could be, leaving only her bra. Benny approached the divine beauty before him, caressing her as he moved his hands across her. Rebecca stared at what she had become in a nearby mirror, in a trance as a tear rolled down her cheek. "I'm beautiful... Look at me... I'm GORGEOUS!" In her mind Rebecca had only two thoughts : 1- I am now top bitch. 2- I am getting some of that fat cock. Benny quickly abandoned all of his concerns as he began having his dick stimulated in brand new ways by this amazonian dominatrix. The two fucked for hours, and on everything. Touching themselves in every way possible. Eventually, Rebecca passed out. Over the next hour, Benny loaded up the bong again with some more fatha nature, not willing to lose the size he'd just regained. It was 9:00PM, a half hour before Sammy and Matt would get off, when Fred rolled in. "Who the fuck are you and what are you doing in my fucking house?" Fred barked as he approached Benny. Benny was not prepared for this so he just answered. "Uh... I'm Ben, I'm your replacement roommate... Benny I think his name was moved after some-kind of incident he's not allowed to talk about." "Pssh. Fucking pussy. Welcome to the crib man, name's Fred, I'm kinda the boss around here." Fred said cockily. Benny didn't respond until Fred noticed the massive Rebecca passed out on the couch. "Oh ho HO! Nice dude! Who is this nice piece of ass!" Fred yelled as he spanked Rebecca's unconscious body hard. Rebecca suddenly sat up alert and ready to crush whomever just did that, but as she did, she began to feel nausea and became sick, to the unknowing observer, this massive hulk of a woman shrank down to Rebecca's previous, much more standard frame almost instantaneously. "Aww what? I'm not big anymore?" Rebecca said disappointed. "Benny can I get some more of that muscle growth weed?" She then asked to both boys. Benny froze, as Fred's ears perked up at the mention of "Muscle Growth".and after a few seconds pieced together that Benny was "Ben", only he'd hulked out somehow. Muscle growth? Benny? Stoner loser? Giant Ben...... As if a gun went off both Fred and Benny dove for the still smoking bong, but with Fred's superior strength he managed to hold it away from him. Benny managed to grab the lighter however. "Benny you little bitch, I don't know how you got that fucking jacked. But if it did THAT to YOU, IMAGINE what it will do for ME!" Fred laughed with a malicious look in his eyes. Benny tried to stop him, but it all happened all too quickly. He retreated like a coward into his room with the bong and found a box of matches. Benny tried desperately to break down the door, but it wouldn't budge even with his newfound strength. Like a chilling omen, Benny fell into despair as he heard the sound of the bong being lit... And used. Fred then emerged from his room. "Hey fuckbag! Your stupid weed didn't do anything. I don't know what kinda shit is going on here, but when I do I'm going to bury you bitch!" He said as he grabbed another Samuel Adams and retired to his room. Benny suddenly realized he was on the clock. "Whenever Fred wakes up.... He'll be hungry... And right after that, we'd have a monster almost twice the size of Matt on our hands! Oh FUCK! Just then Sammy and Matt walk in. Benny: "OH FUCK! You guys, we need to leave now! This is bad! It's FRED! He got the YOU KNOW WHAT and used it! He's asleep now, so whenever he wakes up...." Sammy and Matt went white with horror. Their worst fears realized before them. Sammy packed up all the weed into his car, as did Benny with his stuff, and Matt with his stuff. "It's cool guys, we only have to let him exist for one day, then he'll be back to normal and Big Matt will dominate him! All we have to do is survive until then!" As if on cue, the chime for midnight rung a clock from inside Sammy's Room, causing Benny to drop a glass very loudly. Sammy took that as the steadfast sign to GTFO and bolted to his car downstairs. Benny and Matt were cornered though, as the recently awakened Fred now blocked the exit as he was awake and consuming (other people's) food rapidly. He began sweating profusely, evaporating and cooling instantaneously all across his body as he removed his singlet and stood bare naked in the room and began to breathe deeper and deeper. "YES! OH FUCK ME YES! FUCK ME! THIS POWER! OH I WAS BORN FOR THIS POWER! I AM THE GOLDEN GOD MEANT TO ASCEND TO THIS THRONE! MORE! MORE!" Fred shouted evilly as his body swelled with mass. Each breath Fred took, he swelled larger and larger. From his original 250lbs body, he evolved massively, gaining and gaining more and more raw power beneath his thin, but impenetrable skin. Violently Fred grabbed Matt and held his ass against his enormous cock along the table, and began to fuck him forcefully as he grew. Eventually Fred grew too large for Matt and instead decided to writhe in the glory that was him, touching himself at every angle as his pecs became larger, his abs expanded and defined, his legs swelling to the size of tree trunks. By the time the transformation slowed down, Fred had grown from 250lbs to a terrifying 590 lbs of pure muscle. His cock now a massive column and reforming as Fred quickly learns how to control his new appendage which was easily over 4 feet long. Fred sat back on the couch, breaking it, as he began to comprehend the great power he now wielded. He then approached Matt and Benny and grabbed them both by the neck with one arm. "Ooooh boys.... We're going to have some FUN Tonight!" Fred whispered into their heads as he clipped a spare gimpsuit chain he had around the two, binding them. End of Part 4! How will things progress from here?! Part 5: Fred's Wrath Fred fashioned his former singlet into a massive pouch for his former cock before turning back to Matt and Benny. "How's the view from down there bitches?" He leered as he continued to fascinate himself with various flexes. Matt and Benny stared in horror and awe. They were terrified at the amount of sheer power now in control of such an evil person. "Why don't we start with you Minnie? I really want to feel the difference between the power of my old cock and my new god-rod." Fred grinned evilly as he ripped off Matt's pants turned him around and placed his monster cock against Matt's ass. There was a long pause filled with nothing but grunting, but eventually, Matt opened his eyes and looked back. He couldn't believe it. Matt started laughing uncontrollably. "You... YOU FUCKING IDIOT HAAHAHAAAA! Your dick's too big! It won't even fit up my ass anymore! It probably won't fit up anyone's ass! BfffffHAAHAHAHAHA ...HURK!!" Fred had begun to grip Matt by the throat in rage. "YOU DARE LAUGH AT YOUR NEW BOSS? I'll rip your ass open if I have to!" "Woah woah woah there Freddy" Benny courageously spoke up from the sidelines. "That would make you an accomplice to murder, and I doubt you'll be able to deny to anyone that anyone but you could rip a man's ass open!" Fred wasn't a smart cookie, particularly now with this power going to his head, but he knew Benny was right. Locked in an impasse, the three stared back between each other. Eventually Fred flung the kitchen counter (the counter, not the table) at the wall agressively. "FUCK! I have the best high I've ever had and I can't FUCK!" "Can we go then?" Matt asked abruptly. "WHAT?!" "Well I mean if you can't use us for your own sexual deviancy I don't know what you'd expect us to..." "Which one of you bitches grew this shit?" Fred asked mid sentence. Matt answered with "Uh... Well Sammy grew it but it but the critical ingredient was the p...Protein powder." "You bitches expect mercy after breaking into my room?!? Where is that crap now?!" "It's still in your room..." Benny explained stuffling laughter, thinking the "powder" in Fred's room was nothing but fertilizer." Fred returned from his room with the growth hormone. "Hmm... If I take this now I'll just grow bigger.... Already too big...." It was then that Fred noticed a phone number listed on the side of the container. "For growth related questions call one eight-hundred..." Fred read aloud. Fred dialed the number on his phone (after many failed attempts due to his giant fingers. He actually ended up using a pencil to push the buttons.). Uh huh.... Uh huh... Yeah this is a friend of Matt's.... Yeah it's the powder you gave me... I've used some of it but now my junk is too massive..." Fred listened for a bit longer before grinning evilly and hanging up. "Guy says he's got just the fix. He's got steroids to help return my dick to a more manageable size and even help me grow even stronger! Now... Why don't you two pricks just wait right here while I go fetch me some fucking JUICE!" Fred said as he leapt off the balcony of their 4 story building, leaving a massive crater in the concrete beneath. "Where do you think he's going? Do you think they can actually do that?" Benny asked Matt worriedly. "I don't want to stick around to find out! We gotta get out of these chains!" Matt said as he squirmed, to no avail. "What the fuck is going on" Came a soft sound from Benny's room. It was Rebecca, returned to normal, crying in tattered clothes. "What the fuck happened to you?!?!" Benny asked. "I got scared when Fred grabbed the bong, I'm not stupid I put together that big stupid jerk + more muscle kush = Not a good place for me, and hid in Benny's room. What the fuck is going on?" Matt chimed in: "Look, we don't have a lot of time. We got this weird fertilizer in the mail and used it on our weed that we grow, whenever you wake up after smoking it, it bulks up your muscles to inhuman levels. Remember that big guy from the night before?" "Yeah I remember, Nala always was an absolute size queen." "THAT WAS ME!" Matt said "Damn... SO why are you only... average now?" She asked. "It wares off when you wake up again unless you smoke once more." Benny explained. "That would explain why those freaky bulky arms of mine are gone now..." Rebecca mumbled before continuing: "I don't know how I'm going to get you out of these chains though..." An idea then struck Benny: "Hey Rebecca, can you go get the bong from Fred's room?" "She ran in but emerged with an empty piece. "Sorry guys, no luck." Matt looked over at the table Sammy would regularly use for rolling and spotted his grinder. "OH SHIT! Rebecca, check that grinder to see if it has any kush left in it!"he shouted. Rebecca opened it up and smiled. "We're in luck boys! Looks like just enough for a single hit!" "Let Matt have it! He's the strongest!" Rebecca loaded up the bong and lit it for Matt. "Now we just have to get him to sleep! I think Fred has some Chloroform in his room." Rebecca paused: I"m sorry he has WHAT in his room? What's he using that for? "To effectively force women and men to sleep with him." "WHAT THE FUCK?!" "We've tried to go to the police but his dad's like a powerful lawyer and we stand no chance of getting him even into a court room." "Ok, fuck this cunt in EVERY WAY." Rebecca seethed through her teeth. "I can't believe Nala was ever into such a creep!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------ While Rebecca searched for the sleeping liquid, Fred had finished his short run to the address given to him. Well actually, it would be a roughly 15 mile trek by a normal pace, but due to the immense power in Fred's legs, he could now cover a quarter mile in just a few steps, summing the whole trip into about a 30 minute run, leaving a pathway of destroyed concrete and displaced road signs behind him. "Hey-yo ETHAN!" Fred barked with his powerful new lungs. Shortly after, a scrawny little man opened the door. "Jesus.... Yeah this looks like Mike's work alright..." the scrawny man said, inviting the goliath in. "So you see here's the problem..." Fred said as he whipped his dick out, laying it across a table as he himself took up an entire couch. Yeah... I ah... see the problem Ethan said, visually sweating at the monstrosity. How... Exactly did this come about again? "Well my bozo roommates fed some of your protein powder to their weed plants that they were growing, fuck knows why, and now their fucking drugs turn people into absolute GODS like me!" Ethan stood confused. "And they used THIS powder to do that?" "Yeah that's the one." Ethan thought to himself: "That's really weird, this stuff is just meant to charge you full of alphabetrium, then pass it on to whomever consumes their fluids.... It shouldn't do anything to plants... Still, there's no way anything but alphabetrium would create such a powerful specimen like this. " "So.... Have you actually eaten any of this yourself?" Ethan asked. "Uh no... Just the weed" Fred replied. Ethan's mind spun an evil scheme and he began to think this must be how that twerp Tom felt when he used his own plan to steal his own muscular gains before... "Well there's your problem! You gotta consume the powder directly. It should help morph your body into the perfect form you'd like." "So this will fix my dick and pump me up even larger? Fuck man! I'm about to bust a load just thinking about it." "Well save that for me...." Fred muttered to himself as he handed a glass of water to Fred. "These two spoonfuls should do it." Ethan suggested as he poured two spoonfuls of the powder into the glass. As Fred swallowed the drink his face began to spaz out, slowly growing into the most devious grin imaginable as he felt the ecstatic flow of pure absolute power fill his veins once more. "OH YES! OH FUCK YES! THIS IS IT! BRING IT ON BABY!" Fred screamed as his already monstrous pecs, abs, glutes, legs, biceps and more swelled with energy. His cock twisted and reformed, maintaining it's immense power, but narrowing into a thick two-meter tube with a 5 inch radius. LOOK AT ME! FEEL THIS POWER WORLD?! WORSHIP IT! AS I AM THE NEW MASTER OF THIS WORLD! I AM YOUR KING! YOUR ALPHA! YOUR GOD!" Fred continued as he flexed his swelling arms. OH FUCK YES! DO YOU SEE THE POWER PRESENTED TO YOU ETHAN!?! Ethan stared at the hulking mass confidently and replied. "Mmmmm, Yes I do big boy. Now it's my turn." With that said, Ethan swallowed his own glass of the powder that he'd prepared for himself. At first Fred thought this would be competition to challenge his new all-powerful form. But his fears quickly released as he saw what Ethan began to transform into. Before Fred's eyes the scrawny twig bitch boy had transformed into a luscious busty thicc girl. "Mmm... Hmmm?? You like what you see big boy? .... I know my big dick king hasn't been taken care of yet and I'm sure you're dying to get off.... Well don't worry daddy. Mama's new body can take everything you have.... and more..." Ethan spoke seductively from his new body. With a firey lust of power in his eyes, Fred gripped his prize firmly and started cramming his over-sized cock as deep inside of her as he could get it. After a few minutes, Fred finished inside of Ethan who'd pretended to pass out. Fred grabbed the powder and started walking towards the door. As he passed by the full length mirror on his way out he looked back, puzzled at his reflection, however he didn't look all that much bigger than he did when he got there, despite the changes he definitely felt take place. He shrugged it off and strolled out of the house with his massive cock swinging in the crisp morning air. Back inside, Ethan began and finished masterbating him/herself to climax. "Ugg... Can't believe I had to change genders to get this to work... Oh well... I'm linked to him now. All I have to do is let this powder wear off.... Then the real fun begins." End of Part 5! Part 6: Sammy was panicing. He had all of the fatha nature to himself, but he was still weak and powerless, and seeing as it was his priority to get this shit away from Fred, he had nothing but a single change of pants in his trunk. No phone, no wallet, no grinder, nothing. He had no idea what terrible shit that hulking monster was subjugating his friends to but he knew even if he bulked up again, he couldn't do anything until Fred lost all that mass. Before he knew it, he'd driven an hour out of the city to the nearby rural area he grew up in. After some quick consideration, he decided he'd spend the night with his uncle Bruce. Bruce was Sammy's somewhat estranged uncle. He was pretty present in his life as a kid, when his father would push him to play sports and work out, but after his father passed, Bruce lost interest in Sammy's life. It was understandable. Unlike normal adults, the loss of his own brother didn't send Bruce into a lowpoint of his life, but rather it motivated him to train and bulk into an impressive 200lb jock, the fittest he'd ever been in his life. He wasted no opportunity to sleigh any peace of ass available to him and frankly younger kids just didn't need to be involved with the kinky shit he was into. Sammy however knew all about his infamous uncle through rumors and fantastic tales at school. When Sammy arrived at Bruce's ranch, he hesitated shortly before knocking on the front door. But none the less, after a few minutes, a jacked man with a thick beard and sweatpants opened the door. "Can I help you?" "Uncle Bruce! How you been?" Sammy greeted. "Uncle Bru..." Bruce questioned quizzically, before suddenly realizing who he was looking at. "SAMUEL! What the sam hill are you doin here? You got any idea what time it is? You could have called! You're looking tough kid! Your mom finally hook you up with that gym membership I've been telling her about?" "I'm sorry Uncle B, I lost my phone after a recent incident, and I've been thrown out of my apartment for the day. Is there any way I can crash here just for the night?" "Mmmm hmmm... Lady trouble? Pssssh. I've seen that, no worries kid my couch is always open to you." Sammy smiled and entered the house. It was a small ranch home with not much to do. On the kitchen table was some pre-workout, some used glasses of protein shakes, a half-ripped bong, and a dab rig paired with a blowtorch. "Still living large I see?" Sammy commented. "Hell yeah. Only way to live. Gotta take life by the ears if you're gonna ride it right. Now, sit down, hit some of this and tell me about this bitch." "Woo... Well to tell the truth Uncle B, I've been hitting this fine-ass dimepiece recently called "Rebecca". She bad as hell. A freak too." "So what'd you do to piss her off?" "Well actually she's fine. I've been makin sure she's happy if you know what I mean." "My man!" Bruce smiled at his nephew. "So why'd you get kicked out of your apartment?" "It's my roommate. Real big bastard. REAL BIG BASTARD! Hes got daddy's money, and the kinda steroids they use on bulls. He's not too happy with me right now, caught him taking advantage of someone, I couldn't let it slide. Called him out on it. He didn't like me challenging him. Last I saw he was trashing the apartment." Bruce frowned at Sammy. "Sammy, I'm proud of you for doing the right thing, but you can't let assholes like that kick you around. You gotta stand up for yourself!" "Uncle Bruce, before I met this guy you were always the biggest man I'd ever met. And I know you've been in more scraps than I can count. But this ain't that. Not even you can fight this beast." Bruce scowled "You doubting me boy?" "Not at all Uncle B. This guy's just a freak. If he were close to your size, maybe even a little bigger, you'd smoke him." Bruce smirked. "He can't be that big, what's his name, I'm-a look him up." Sammy was reluctant, but before he could give Bruce a name, something on the TV caught his eye. "Uh... There he is sir." Sammy said pointing at the TV. Bruce turned and saw a clear image of the monster Sammy created, screaming in the street Sammy and his roommate's names: Bruce was silent for a few seconds before spoke: "Uh... Damn. That is a big bastard." "Yeah... Like I said." "Yeah he real big.... You left out the part about the alphabetrium ritual tho." Bruce said with worry in his voice. "How... How do you know about..." "All alphas know about that shit boy. Damn. And here I was thinking you earned that mass. Shoulda known ha HA just like your ol man!" "All alphas? My old man? Dad?" "You got some book or something right? You did some thing and it made you all big and strong, then somehow that asshole stole it from you right and took the extra mass with em? Consider yourself lucky he didn't take more!" "Uh... Close. Benny got a book like that, but all I did was grow some pot. I got this fancy fertilizer in the mail, but it got mixed up with my other roommate Matt's experimental protein powder he got from some guy we smoked up a while back." "Weed? Tf you mean weed? Aint no omega ritual involve no grass." "I mean that's what I happened. I didn't believe it either..." "So how'd he take yo alpha juice?" "My what? He didn't. He got his own. It wares off after you pass out unless you smoke more before doing so." "And he got the plant now?" "Well, no I have it in my car now." ... "You... Have the plant? The one that makes big boys bigger?" "Uh... Yeah." "Son of a... Fucking amateurs man. GO GET IT." Bruce mumbled to himself as he started to clear out some of the stuff on the table. Sammy got the plant out of his trunk and when he came back in, he found his uncle waiting for him by a bookshelf. "So what are we doing with..." But Sammy didn't get to finish his question, as his uncle had opened the bookshelf revealing a hidden basement. "Come on kid, you learning about the real world today." The passage lead deep down into the earth by a few stories. It was outrageously impressive how deep this tunnel went to Sammy, and he became worried about what his Uncle had become involved with, but he was too scared to speak. At the bottom of the tunnel were two chambers sitting across from one another. One appeared to be filled with odd symbols and otherworldly inscriptions in ritualistic patterns. The other was an office-like business room filled with various papers and red strings attached to case files. In the center of the ritual chamber, Bruce placed the plant beside a book and stepped back, allowing the book to flip through it's own pages on its own rapidly. "Alright Samuel, I'm just going to give you the skinny. So this all started fifteen years ago when you were a kid.... " Your dad, as you remember was big into wrestling. Loved the shit. He was always looking for a way to be better. Wanted to be a big man you could look up to. Then one day, your old man was wrestling with this real big dude named Ricky Titan. Titan was a big man, the odds against your dad were 80:1. I remember even I bet against your old man. No one expected your dad to beat him in the ring. But he did. Fair and square too. Everyone leaving the stadium was mad as hell. Titan was branded a cheater, everyone said he took a fall on purpose. Titan met up with your dad after the match, but he wasn't angry. But he would eventually lead your dad to ruin. He introduced your dad to an underground wrestling wring called "The Cock Ring". Everyone there far bigger than Titan and your dad. Absolute goliaths. They were an ancient group of the strongest men of the time, the legion of Alphas. Their secret? They engaged in a ritual known as the "Challenge of Champions". It worked like a regular wrestling match, only winning meant much more. You didn't bet money or tokens in this underground wrestling ring, you bet mass. Two men would enter, one would eventually mount the other, and whomever conquered their opponent first would absorb all the muscle of the loser, making tough men stronger, and weak men worthless. Your dad was ambitious, and a natural. Pretty soon he was five times the size he started at. Your dad was about done with his circuit, and had only one match left before his retirement. As it happens, it was against none other than Ricky Titan, who had had about the same amount of success. I remember seeing him walk out into the ring that day, with an evil fire in his eyes that something told me was just.... off. I had later learned Ricky had used a book like this one, an Omeganomicon, to temporarily hide the strength he held within him. He looked the size of your dad, but he secretly could release his restraint at any time, to show he was roughly five times the size he showed. He waited until your father was in bottom position to reveal the ace up his sleeve, and within moments Ricky was dominating your dad with no chance of him to escape. The spectators didn't care and prevented me from intervening despite the underhanded nature of the match. It was accustom to only steal a few pounds from a defeated opponent, as a sign of respect, but there were no rules of course here, and within minutes, your dad went from a muscular Adonis, to a weekly pencil neck, and Titan had grown to a monstrous size, laughing as he stole all your dad worked his ass off for. Your dad was heartbroken, and fell into utter despair. They wouldn't even let him back into the cock ring. "Too weak" they told him to his face. He could never face you again. Not after all he went through. And well... You know what he did after that on the bridge... That bastard didn't just steal his physical strength. He robbed him of every ounce of strength he had, leaving nothing to even continue living with. Sammy began to cry. "I'll kill that bastard!" "Way ahead of you kid. Took me twelve years but three years ago I finally found Ricky Titan. Even bigger." "It was about that time I'd met up with a man known only as "Connor" who introduced me to the new order of alphas. Apparently there'd been some event a few weeks prior, ushering in some new god for those crazy fuckers, called him "Jackova". They sided with me in my plight to avenge your dad, and by utilizing another Omeagnomican method, I fought against Ricky on an even playing field, and as you can guess, I whooped his ass. I relinquished the strength I stole from him back to the omegaplane. Didn't seem right to keep it to myself considering it was your dad's after all. Ill gotten, and losing at any point mean it could be robbed from me for another asshole like titan. I'm not letting that happen to me. Not after the shit I've seen. Sammy nodded respectfully as he kinda grasped the situation. "To repay my debt to the new alpha order, I now work alongside them to keep the evils of the rituals in these books from getting out of hand. As you can see that comes with some perks" Brutus said flexing his impressive arm. "Now, lets see what kind of voodoo shit you got into..." Brutus said as he flipped the book open. He read it thoroughly for a few minutes before entering the office chamber, picking up a phone with no buttons and said : "This is agent Brutus codename 14459, I believe I have discovered the source of the recent titan-level incident happening in the nearby city. It appears to be a "Safe" class artifact and may serve as an excellent replacement for artifact 2213, send agents immediately to recover the plant. I'm taking two grams of the artifact with me and my potential recruit to attempt to extinguish this problem before lethal force needs to intervene. Brutus out." With that, Brutus snagged two nuggets of the plant and motioned for Sammie to follow him up the stairs. Back in the farmhouse Sammy finally managed to process the whole story he'd been dealt. "So what we're going to smoke that, get you just as big as Fred, and kick his ass?" "I don't want to take risks Sammie. It's not professional, and this is life or death. We're not smoking this Sammy, we're processing it." Brutus then turned to Sammie facing him directly as he place a pound of normal weed and the two grams of fatha nature into Sammies arms with a grin. "You remember how I taught you to make dabs right?" End Part 6! Part 7: After her wonderful evening with Benny three nights prior, Sasha was finally done tutoring the spoiled little brat she'd been teaching. "Absolute fucking moron" she thought to herself as she packed up her things and left the Westly mansion. "How was that pig the heir to the Westly fortune?" The head of the household, Kira Westly, had paid handsomely for Sasha to be Adam's tutor during the pandemic. He had specified that Adam needed to accomplish each of his weekly goals by whatever means and that she wasn't to leave until he did. Although it seemed as though he might as well have hired her to be a fucking strip tease. The first two days of Adam's homeschooling he didn't even try to learn anything. It wasn't until Sasha (whom had run out of clean clothes) changed back into the tight dress she'd worn to her hookup with Benny did Adam even act like he was interested. "Figures the meat-head wouldn't care until he could see my panties from his seat... Douchebag..." At that point Adam quit faking his incompetency and answered the questions with ease. As she turned out of the Foyer she was stopped on the stairwell by a sweaty Adam wearing only a towel. "So Sasha... When do you think our next session will be?" Adam said cockily. "You actually seemed pretty well adept this last session, I'm thinking we'll be good well into next week. You don't seem to be struggling with any subjects." Sasha responded plainly. "Damn... That's a real shame..." Adam said stretching his arms above his head, flexing subtly." Sasha internally rolled her eyes. Last week MAYBE she'd entertain the idea of the forbidden student-teacher-sex trope, especially with how *ahem* well disciplined Adam's body was. But after the experience with Benny, she'd never dream of letting that hunk slip through her fingers. He'd been all she thought about for almost three days now! She was obsessed. "Me and my friend Fred are going to be hitting my privet gym here soon, I don't suppose you'd want to join us for that Sasha?" "I think I'll pass Adam. I have a date tonight and I really must be going." Sasha said as she attempted to sidestep the large man, however as she did Adam's hand shot out and blocked her path, dropping his towel. Adam didn't even attempt to grab the towel. Much to the confusion of Sasha whom was feeling a mixture of worry, disgust, and trying to stifle her laughter. Adam had the smallest package she'd ever seen, smaller than his own hands and balls that disappeared inside of the erect shaft. "Oh (giggle) wow Adam, I think you should grab that towel there." Adam just looked at her puzzled. "What do you mean, I thought this is what all women wanted? A big buff guy to cuddle at night. Are we fucking or not?" Sasha just giggled behind her hand and said "Well... you've got the chest arms and legs for it Adam, but... Most women... And particularly me... As the Americans say: "need a big more shaft in their path."" Adam's face turned white with horror at this statement. Shamefully, he pulled the towel back up with tears in his eyes. Feeling somewhat bad Sasha tried to comfort him. "Look, it's not the end of the world. Lots of girls don't care about this kind of thing at all!" Adam just stared at the floor. Feeling even worse, Sasha spoke again: "I'm sorry Adam. But if it's any consolation, I do find your muscular discipline and strength to be... Quite the turn on. If I hadn't met Benny the other night, I'd might look past it but... I can't now.... Besides! I am your tutor! I am meant to keep a professional attitude while we're working together! Could you imagine how awkward that would be!" ... "Thankyou Mrs. Sasha.... I Think I'll just continue getting ready for my session with Fred... Enjoy your date..." Is all Adam could squander as he retreated to the steam room of the Mansion to wait for Fred. ---------------------------- Adam sat in the steam room, staring at himself for far longer than usual, but unlike the many times before... He couldn't remove his underwear... As the image in the mirror stared back at him, Adam became increasingly agitated and eventually delusional. "It's not my cock! It cant' be! I'm just not STRONG enough! I must grow larger if I want to make her happy! If I want a girl like Sasha to worship me, I must PROVE to her my strength by whatever means necessary..." Adam pulled out a container from under the sink filled with needles and syringes. He told himself he'd stop using these months ago, and that a real man would dicipline himself to maintain the great strength he deserved.... But he could no longer take chances, and began shoving the various needles into his veins. After he started to feel the pump, he figured he'd start doing a few extra exercises before Fred showed up. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile: Ethan was starting to become concerned. Why isn't this wearing off yet? It's been almost two hours and I still have this ridiculous rack?! After the consumption of the powder, climaxing during sex should have undone the feminine changes.... But he maintained his lusciously red locks and perky chest. At least he kept the muscle he wanted too, but now that Fred had run off to do god knows what/who, how was she going to find him in time to absorb the aftermath? Suddenly a buzzing noise went off on the other side of the room, it was Fred's phone that had fallen out of his pocket. Someone named "Adam" had been texting him impatiently, with the last message being "Dude did you forget? My dad's out of town all week. You're supposed to be here so we can pump some iron and do some blow dude." Grinning, Ethan realized she had just found a second victim to mooch muscle off of. ------------------------------------------ Half an hour later, Ethan arrived at the Westly mansion using the address in Fred's phone and knocked on the door. No one answered, so she let herself in. Inside she followed the sound of slamming metal and powerful grunting from down the hall and peered into a personal gym with one lone guy vigorously pumping every muscle he had angrily. This wasn't Ethan's first rodeo, and recognized a few things immediately. The anger of a man with a "shortage" in confidence, and the muscular structure of a man who'd clearly been juicing. It didn't take long for her to piece together the basis of Adam's story. "Hello Adam" Ethan beaconed from the far side of the room. "WHAT THE HELL?! WHO ARE YOU? HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE?!" "Mmm.... Is that how you react to a beautiful vulptuous woman entering your gym while you're.... All alone?...." Ethan said seductively as she began stretching on some of the equipment. "YES! That is exactly what I ask when people intrude into my home?! What the FUCK are you doing in here?!" Adam said intrigued, but roided and concerned. "Sigh.... Alright Adam I'll skip the pleasantries and cut to the chase. You've got a self image problem right? Judging by the steroids and might I say chiseled body, I'd say your hotdog is a bit too small for the bun, am I right?" "YOU KNOW NOTHING!" "What if I told you I can help with all that?" Adam perked up at this. "What do you mean?" He asked. Ethan pulled out the protein powder canister from the bag she'd brought with her and showed it to her "Just a spoon full of this will give you the body you've always wanted big boy. No charge." "Bullshit." Adam said. "Oh?" Ethan grinned as she pushed a button on the nearby remote, turning on the widescreen TV in the corner to the local news. A reporter appeared on screen behind police tape and what appeared to be a roadblock. Behind him was a massive behemoth, stronger than anything Adam had ever seen. A hulking mass that inspired fear into all who gazed upon his god-like figure. "What the FUCK is..." "THAT." Ethan interrupted, "Is your BFF, Fred. I met up with him earlier tonight and gave him the same offer. He was a bit power hungry though, and my oh my did he have an unsatisfiable apatite." Adam looked again and saw it REALLY was Fred on the news. "How did.... I just saw him not two days ago! I was stronger than him!" "And apparently he wanted a body fit for a god. You can have that too my little shrimp dick." Adam glared at Ethan. "And... what is in it for you?" Ethan's face went deadpan emotionless. "Me? Well big boy.... I'm what the nerds call a "Nympho" and after discovering this product I have a powerful thirst for... mmmm.....dick." "Dick?" "The stronger, the bigger, the longer, the better baby." Ethan said with her face resting between Adam's legs. "So... How does this work exactly?" Adam asked. "Simple... Just drink a cup of the powder, then start flexing, while I change out of these ...mmmmmmmmm.... Restrictive shorts...." Practically cumming in his pants. Adam slowly walked to the water fountain and drank a serving of the powder. Within minutes he felt a strong powerful rush pumping inside of him. His already strained and exhausted muscles burned red hot with every moment of ecstasy. Each breath swelling new power into his already impressive frame. In the mirror, his veins lit up like snakelike vines crawling across his body. "MORE! MORE! MORE! YES YES MORE! AHHHH! MORE!" Adam screamed at himself as he felt his heavy pecs balloon into even more massive slabs of concrete muscle. Adam's lust for power was intense, and every neuron in his head was bursting with newfound entitlement and lustful desires. But then he looked down at his small pecker, disgusted that such a measly tool was once his. Saving the best part for last, Adam began to flex his dick as hard as he could, causing it to swell and lengthen to tremendous lengths. Adam's chest swelled even moreso with pride as he gazed at his now two foot long monster shaft and turned to Ethan. "You ready for all this whore?" He said cockily. Internally Ethan was revolting at the thought of doing this again, but as he gazed over the immense power in Adam's body, he bit the bullet and started sucking and fucking viscously. Pump after pump after pump Adam screamed in pleasure in his powerful new body. To entertain himself he began to curl 100lb weights with ease while Ethan was working his shaft. After what seemed like an eternity, Adam came powerfully into Ethan's pussy filling it with hot juices. Adam dropped the weights and relaxed for a moment in peace. But Ethan had other plans as he hopped atop Adam and began to ride him. "DAMN BITCH! I finished! I can't go any longer!" Adam said as he tried to remove Ethan, but his hands were swatted away by a powerful force. "Wha... What the fuck?" Ethan was feeling it, the mind-breaking pleasure of the power he once held returning to him. Fuck having a girls body! EVERYONE would worship him now regardless now that he could control THIS! Adam hadn't realized it but he'd already begun regressing back to his former size shrinking from hulking bodybuilder to normal hunk. But Ethan, whom had already skimmed some mass from Fred, and claimed this newfound beef from Adam, could easily overpower him, and he was going to take Adam for everything he had! Adam's mind was in hyperdrive and in pain, he could feel the energy being sucked out of him with every thrust. Less and less and less mass could be seen on him in the gym's mirror, while more and more appeared on this strange woman. While Ethan's hair changed from deep red to platinum blonde, he'd discovered her true intentions: She was robbing him of his muscle! His manhood! Everything! By the end of the process, Adam was drained out, and Ethan, more powerful than ever stood before him with breasts the size of beach balls, a ten pack of abs, biceps that could crush skulls, an ass like a kardashian, and a thick powerful cock Ethan was all too happy to reclaim. "Mmmm.... Now to go get the rest of that big beefcake...." Ethan said as she tossed Adam aside. "End of Part 7!" Part 8: Fred stared back at the muscular behemoth as his vision began to dim. As any scientist nerd will tell you, the larger the mass of an object, the more energy is needed to move it. This is a fundamental law of reality and can't be ignored, even with supernatural power-lust fueled growths. While Fred felt fantastic for a while, he'd been awake for over 20 hours now, and knew that once he fell asleep he'd lose at least some of his titanic mass without the plant. He'd taken to scarfing down every ounce of coffee, sugar, and cocaine he could get his giant nearly invincible hands on, but he was slipping. "WHERE THE FUCK ARE THEY?!?" Fred, who's muscular chest was so powerful even this winded wheeze boomed vigorously as if shouted by a gym coach, yelled into the night. Meanwhile, in his car at the top of a nearby hill, silent and quiet, Matt, Benny, and Rebecca watched from the darkness. "Dude, he just keeled over! I think he doesn't have much left in him. Once he passes out, we just gotta let the cops do their thing and we'll be rid of him forever!" Benny Stated. "FUCK YEAH!" Rebecca cheered quietly. "Screw that fucker to hell and back!" Matt however was concerned. "Dude... Catch me if I'm wrong... But I am almost 100% sure he was smaller when he left the apartment.... I hope that mass of his isn't from something else..." "Something other than the weed?" Bennny asked. "Way ahead of you dude, I've read through the Omeganomicon twice now, and there's nothing that will let him keep that size without some kind of critical weak point that WILL con him at some point. He's just bought himself an extra few pounds of delusional god-hood." Mike sat down again, but was still concerned. Mike knew it was all up to him if Fred found them. He was the only one who got any use out of the remaining plant. Even then however, he was still tiny by comparison. Rebecca suddenly went wide eyed and said "OH SHIT!". In the distance, she had spotted a figure that had started stripping in the street. At first she thought "Who the fuck would just get naked in front of this rampaging beast?!?" but as her binoculars focused, she recognized the figure instantly: GUYS. THAT'S NALA! Nala at first didn't recognize the beast from where she was during this time, but soon, she didn't care who it was. Nala knew what she was, deep in the core of her being: A size queen. And if primal unchecked lusty instinct had taken over, she was going to find a way to fuck that massive titan if it was the last thing she'd do! Fred of course had no objections, and figured he might as well enjoy the last few minutes of god-hood left in him. "OH FUCK YES DADDY! GIVE MAMA WHAT SHE WANTS! SHOW THE WORLD WHO'S TOP BITCH!" Thrust after thrust Fred's enormous dong physically split Nala in two as everyone around the scene watched in horror. By the time he climaxed, Fred had torn off her left leg from the shin down, crushed her pelvis, and caused severe internal bleeding as her organs had been displaced and ripped apart. Yet... As her lungs filled with blood and cum, she felt complete as a person. Fred however, had given his last, and promptly fell forward, finally passing out and shrinking back to only slightly larger than normal sized. Rebecca began to cry at the loss of her friend as Benny comforted her and Matt breathed a sigh of relief as he saw a very brave cop clasp the handcuffs on that bastard Fred. However their rush of emotions only lasted a brief moment, as in the distance screaming could be heard. It was the mangled remains of Nala. "FUCK YES!" She squealed in a high pitched roar, somehow more than perfectly healed from the previous session. "LOOK AT ME! I TOOK ALL THAT MONSTER! NOW LOOK AT ME! FUCK I ARMWRESTLE SCHWARZENEGGER!" Nala boomed into the night as she started to pose and flex her new muscular body. "What the fuck?" Is all Matt, Benny, and a very relieved Rebecca could muster together. This turn of events was also short lived as well as soon another figure appeared, gasping for breath as if she'd just run from the other side of town. "NO! NO WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO YOU BITCH?!?" It was Ethan, not that anyone awake knew who this was though. "THAT WAS MY MUSCLE AND YOU STOLE IT! IT WAS MEANT FOR ME!" The angry Ethan shouted at Nala. Nala was NOT amused. "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A BITCH, CUNT?!" "YOU! YOU STUPID SPOILED WHORE! YOU STOLE THAT MUSCLE I WAS GOING TO STEAL FROM HIM!" "Oh? Hmm... Well I guess you snooze, you loose. ;} " Nala replied with a smug face. "It would have been wasted on you anyways... And it's not like your little pathetic legs could have taken all that man meat." This set Ethan over the edge. "OH I'll GIVE YOU SOME MAN MEAT TO TAKE BITCH!" Ethan said as she/he whipped out the titanic dong he'd stolen from Adam. "I THINK IT'S ABOUT TIME I GAVE THIS LITTLE BUDDY A TEST RUN!" But before they could continue, a brief whiff of real life swooped in. "MAM! PLEASE PUT YOUR CLOTHES BACK ON! THIS IS A PUBLIC STREET! YOU ARE BOTH UNDER ARREST UNTIL WE CAN SORT THIS SHIT OUT!" A few cops bellowed as they surrounded the two large, but not nearly as beastly as Fred, women. Ethan thought to himself: "Fuck.... This isn't good. I can't use the powder on myself again... But if I don't do anything I'm going to jail forever.... FUCK!" Angrily, Ethan quickly took a swig from his water bottle and kissed Nala intimently to her surprise. Nala quickly pushed away and shouted "WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU WEIRDO!" before stumbling back into a bench, grasping the hand rail firmly and reveling in the power she now controlled as she could bend the metal with ease. In a concerning event, Nala began to laugh maniacally as her eyes went bloodshot, and her arms swelled with unfathomable power. With every pulse the cops surrounding the two instinctively knew to back off, and several ran and hid. Ethan whispered gently into the heaving and hysterical Nala's ear "Don't forget who gave you this power..." Nala's laughter lowered as her chest expanded outwards, and her legs and body lengthened quickly to twice her former size. Unlike the other transformations Ethan had witnessed, Nala began to grow extra features as she grew as well, such as demonic horns and a barbed tail. She was sweating profusely, glazing her hot body in a thick layer of steam that seemed to evaporate upon touch. Her laughter didn't stop however as she continued to expand and grow. Her newfound tail whipped back and forth with each pulse of the power felt within her. She grabbed Ethan by the neck and shoved her body to the ground with ease, smothering their face with her strengthening clit. Ethan licked the juices flowing from within Nala, as he believed them to offer the key he needed to obtain his own power, but Nala, who's wish granted by the powder was to be forever named the queen of size and power, saw through this desire, and allowed none of the power she'd claimed to flow out of her. Soon, the heat Nala was generating began to take it's toll on her skin, tinting it a painful shade of red, as if her whole body had been repeatedly spanked by a firm hand. As her eyes began to glow with the power fusing together within her body. Her spine and ribs expanded and fused together with her back granting her dragon-like wings and claws. Her muscles expanded at an alarming rate, her blood cracking her skin and flowing like magma with a rush of heat that momentarily caused her to stop laughing, just to catch her breath in the midst of such a hot situation, and fall back into her seat. As she looked forward, she noted that Ethan's eager suckling had hidden her proud clitoris, which had grown to the size of a small penis. Amidst her panting, she willed this portion of herself to grow further, warping it into a huge monster of a cock capable of breeding an elephant and constantly soaking wet with a thick oily musk. As she finally began to adapt to the heat of her newfound power, she stood up tall and glared down at the hamster-sized people beneath her, glaring with her glowing yellow eyes. "Well... Go on.... Bow for your queen." She spoke to the crowd of people who hadn't turned and run. "As for you.... Slave." Nala spoke to Ethan as her crown of horns around her head fused together in the shape of a helmet. "If you want to siphon even a fraction of this power from me... You'll need to do better then that." She laughed heartily as she allowed Ethan to continue sucking her enormous cock in desperation. Matt, Rebecca, and Benny all stared at the terrifying scene in front of them. "Out of the Frying pan...." Benny quivered. End of Part 8! Sasha sat in her home, quiet and still watching the news and her phone in awe. She was glued to her chair, touching herself to the extremely graphic sexual scene being broadcast all over town before her, and anxious to help herself to another serving of Big Benny if he would JUST answer her texts... Suddenly a soft knock appeared at her apartment's door. She opened the door and let out a small gasp. Before her was the weakest, scrawniest person she'd ever met... And she recognized the face. A.... ADAM?!?! What the hell happened to you? Was all she could ask. Adam told her everything about ethan, the girl from the news, and how she tricked him into handing over all his muscles. Then he sat back and frowned at what a fool he'd been. Sasha, which outwardly human and genuinely caring, could care less though. She was far too fixated on this fantastic new concept of stealing power straight from another person. She was internally burning up at the idea of growing Benny even larger, and hell, why not a little for herself huh? She couldn't wait any longer. She loaded up Adam into her car and drove off to meet Benny at his own apartment. When she arrived, she was concerned to find the apartment destroyed by some kind of beast. Her timing couldn't have been better however, as she ran right into Bruce and Sammy. "Sammy! Oh thank god! Where's Benny? What happened here? " "Oh shit... You're that Sasha chick from the other night. Look I wish I could tell you where Benny is, but he and Matt had just vanished. Pretty sure this room is the result of Fred roiding out though..." "I saw that loser on the news right as he got drained of all his muscles by Nala and she transformed into that. What's up with that?" "We're working on the Nala problem. Apparently the wish fulfilment properties of the Protein powder she consumed triggered her transformation from a normal girl into a Omeganagus, a literal queen of size. She's apparently absorbing energy at an exponential level, when her brain develops enough for her to absorb it properly, she'll become unstoppable, and likely absorb the planet." Bruce replied. "How do we do that?" "We have only one shot, it's this." Sammy said as he pulled out a small container of dabs. "According to my uncle Bruce, this shit's 1000x stronger than what lead to this catastrophe, it will transform any normal person into a muscled freak, a giant incapable of functioning in society, but only for a few minutes. Then they return to the form they would achieve through normal usage of the stuff. We need to get within range of her so someone big like Bruce can release her sexual energy. If we can do that, she should implode on herself." We have only one problem: Bruce is protected from Alphabetrium overload, and the three of us are too small to take on Nala. I was hoping we could find Matt here. He's really the only guy we can trust with this task. "Oh really? Well lucky you! I just happened to be right here!" Matt said triumphantly as he entered the room with Benny and Rebecca. "Quickly then! There' s no time to lose!" "Wait..." Adam implores. "What if it doesn't work?" "What if it mutates Matt into another unstoppable beast! You should test it on me first!" Bruce shrugged. "A good point actually. Lets see if we can't undo some of that muscle theft damage." The dab rig was loaded, and passed to Adam who inhaled it eagerly. Once again, Adam was filled with a fantastic power, tightening every joint and muscle in his body as he swelled with familiar power. But this was different than last time, this didn't want to stop, and soon Adam found himself growing even larger and stronger than he was before. Adam looked back at the others with his sense of authority, pride and dominance returned. He spent a lot of time feeling his own body up and down before eventually turning to the group. "This feels Devine. I am not just a man with the power to move mountains, but a chosen master of power meant to control my strength to shape the world as I see fit. With my knowledge of the situation, I will help in the plan against this "Nala", as now that the world is mine, I feel I am meant to protect it. That is the burden I now carry regardless of the reward." Sasha was moved by this and jumped up to kiss the herculin figure. He reciprocated with a kiss of such sensation, Sasha was left speechless for several minutes. "Your affection is misplaced Sasha, I am greater than such things now, I deserve a flock of women, who will worship me without question. You, whom rejected me in my larva stage, will be forbade from pleasing my metamorphosis. Matt looked determinately at Bruce, "I'm ready, lets fuck this bitch." ------------------------ Ethan glared at the rapidly swelling mountain of power before him. He couldn't stop. He'd tried everything, every trick he knew, but alas, couldn't even get the monstrosity wet. Nala looked down at the pitiful human is boredom. "How pathetic. How is a queen meant to please herself with such inadequate toys? Honestly, it's so sad. I was practically ready to burst just from the power I've acquired alone. If I can't get off to that, I wonder what will satisfy me..." She picked up one of her followers from the nearby street and brought them near her mouth, she gazed into the poor devotee's soul, and set it ablaze, turning dirrectly into heat-energy, which she promptly consumed. "Mmmm.... Much better... I got almost 40% of him to turn into energy that time. Soon I'll be able to do 100% then I think I will begin absorbing the world. Then the sun or maybe Jupiter next... We'll have to see." Matt gazed at the (sexy) beast he would have to conquer. Regardless as to how he would do it. He'd have to become strong enough to stop her. With a single pull, Matt absorbed the whole dab like a champ, and instantly felt a rush of energy the likes of which he'd never felt before swell inside of him. Black symbols appeared over him as he grew, warping his body to almost painful positions to better nourish Matt's insane strength. By the end of the growth session, Matt was over thirty feet tall and built like a house. The strongest force any of the group had ever witnessed before. He sweat raw power from every pore as he began to feel all over his new body and the power it held. Nala looked at this newfound challenge with an evil glare. "Well come on then big boy, lets do this." End of part 9! Part 10 : Nala vs Matt Nala turned towards the hulking mass that had appeared before her with a calm and eager anticipation. "Hello Mathew. I see someone's been drinking his milk... I can't wait until I drain yours again... It was so...mmmm.... salty last time." "Speak when you are asked to speak bitch." Matt said with stone cold composure. Nala smiled, "Mmm... I see someone's gotten more...ahhhhh" she stopped mid sentence to flex and expand another few feet. "AHHHHHaaaaaa....aaassertive sense we last fucked. Mommy likes. >:)" Mathew was much larger in size against Nala, but he was on the clock. Soon, she'd outgrow him and no one would be left to stop her from absorbing the entire planet to please her relentless power lust. But for the time being, it seemed between the two of them, Mat was in control. He didn't waste this opportunity, and backhanded Nala's footing, tripping her and causing her to fall to the ground on her ass with her legs wide open. Nala, like a small doll, screamed as the titanic dick, the size of her own body began to be forced inside of her. "FUUUUCK! FUCK FUCK FUCK FUUUCK YES! OH YOU'RE TOO BIG DADDY! OH FUCK ME YES THAT'S GOOD! OH FUCK if I COULD TAKE THAT MONSTER FRED BEFORE, I CAN TAKE THIS STUD NOW! OH FUCK ME YES! OW OW OW OH FUCK! FUCK I NEED MOOOOOOOOORRRREEEEEEE!! Suddenly erupting into a blast of heat, numerous people from the surrounding area fell over limp as a glowing red aura left their bodies and began flooding the streets in a dense red fog. Chains began to latch to these floating essenses and slowly began to drag anyone they could into Nala's mouth and other orafaces. Matt started to pound harder and harder sweating overtime as he was sure wtf was going on around him was not going to be good. Nala, disturbingly, started to chuckle and laugh as her head rolled forward. "You know I don't want to hurt you... Or anyone really... But you're standing in my way. I am the size QUEEN. A GOD BEFORE YOU! YOU THINK I'll be MERCIFUL towards you because you can fuck me properly? HA ha ha ha ha...." Matt suddenly stopped in confusion and looked down, as it had appeared as though the pussy he was using was now pushing against him. He looked down and took a big gulp in fear. She'd grown larger, and not only that, she'd focused all her growth onto her already massive cock, swelling it to a size in which Matt could no longer use his own in her pussy. "Mm.... hm? Oh... Baby... I must admit I am FASCINATED by you and your.... Massive body.... " Nala said licking her lips. "But you need to learn your place..." Nala began as she released another pulse of absorption energy. Matt flipped Nala over and began to pump her ass harder and harder, but before long, it was clear Nala had won. And in a pitiable defeat, Matt himself had been flipped over, and was now being fucked by Nala's much more massive dick. As she fucked him Nala whispered into Matt's ear: "First I'm going to fuck you until you split in half. Then, I will absorb your mass, at long last granting me the energy I need to absorb the people of this world. Your friends. Your family. Everyone. It'll all be gone. Everything that has descended from humanity from the dawn of time. The mayan sacrifices, the invention of the wheel, these pitiful skyscrapers, the moon landing, even mcdonalds, EVERYTHING will cease to be. Everything except me. ME! The one true purpose of life on this miserable planet: TO GIVE RISE TO THE DAWN OF QUEEN NALA : RULER OF STRENGTH, POWER, AND MIGHT! GOD OF SEX AND DEMONESS OF SIZE! I CAN SEE IT ALL! THE PATH TO JOTUNHEIM! THE THRONE MEANT FOR ME! ME! MEEEEEEEEOOOOOOOHHHHhhhhhhhhh FUCK!" Grabbing her dick with both hands to keep herself from cumming anymore, Nala yanked her dick out of Matt. "Fuck... Oh shit... Might have gotten a little carried away there... Almost came... Almost lost everything... Just gotta calm down a bit and..." "No." Boomed a voice she didn't recognize. "What?!?!" She screemed in anger as she looked down. It was Matt. He had absorbed her over eager fluid release and as are the rules of the powder, was now absorbing Nala's inhuman strength and demonic power. Nala attempted to retreat, but Matt grabbed her by the torso and began suckling her monster cock against her will rapidly. She didn't last long after that, with such a powerful force pulling cum out of her new organ. And as a result, Matt looked down at his new form, pulsing with power he'd never even dreamt of. Nala had regressed back to a form similar to the size she had after being healed by absorbing Fred's cum, and in the light of a new dominant muscle master, she decided it was best to run away and hide. Knowing he had won, Matt gazed out onto the Horizon and began to think dark thoughts. The power was his now, and who could stop him? He could be the ruler of this new world. COULD?! HA! HE ALREADY WAS A REBORN MUSCLE GO..... But suddenly, Matt began to clench his mighty chest and heave painfully. In the distance, Benny asked Bruce: "What's happening to him?" "It's the Dabs wearing off. Without that compound in his system, he's not strong enough to handle all that alphabetrium energy!" Suddenly, Matt went supernova. BOOM! Matt's body released a huge blast of energy, which became unchained as it flew out of him freely, and resided back into the various people it'd come from. Rebecca stood up: "Oh thank god! All those people are getting their soul energy back!" It was then that Sasha spoke: Uh... Yeah... And then some... The two looked back at the cop from earlier and their jaws dropped. Bruce explained: "I guess with Matt's collapse, all that extra alpha energy got spread about amongst the people she took it from... Giving them all bodies of cut, hung, and busty pornstars..." Sammy asked : "How is this possible?" "It would seem something about the Nala event has somehow increased the total amount of alphabetrium energy present than there was before... This goes far beyond my paygrade. No doubt my higher ups are going to quarentine the town for a while, should blend in well what with this corona outbreak revenging the world." Matt was admitted to the ER, and thankfully survived the even with minimal damage. The effects of the event had permanently scared his body with what he referred to as "Sick tattoos" and several dozen pounds of raw muscle. Unfortunately for him, using father nature again would no longer grant him additional size, not that he needed it now though. Final size: 415 lbs. Sammy would later take on a long term relationship with Rebecca, as they both began secretly farming fatha-nature under the care of Brutus and the people who employ him. He regularly works out now, and consumes fatha-nature regularly with his girlfreind. Sammy Final size 290lbs Rebecca Final size: 180lbs Benny would go on a similar path, researching Alphabetrium artifacts and their properties for the new alpha order. He's now one of their highest ranking researchers, and regularly smokes fatha nature with Sammy and Matt as well. Final size: 340lbs Sasha gave up her job as a tutor so she could persue her true passion: Getting fucked mercilessly by Benny. Adam would later ascend to the rank of Alpha enforcer and colonel. He too still hangs out with the other as their new 4th roommate. No longer insecure about his dick size. (nor should he be) Final size: 370lbs Fred now resides as the 14th biggest guy in the local state prison. Where he will remain for the next 35 years. Apparently he's had some major personality changes now that he's been humbled and sexually violated by 13 people... But still drools over his own biceps just far too much. Final weight: 283lbs Ethan disappeared into the night alongside Nala. Their current whereabouts are unknown... Ethan final size: 150 lbs. (gender unknown) Nala final size: ??? Fin.
  20. I just continued the story as I imagined it would take place; consider it a parallel story to theseventhwave's very hot series, The Symbiote War. Of course, acknowledgements go to theseventhwave. The moment the door closed and I heard Shawn‘s heavy footfalls receding down the hallway, I began fiercely struggling against the steel bedframe, in whose twisted grip I found myself. It was no use. The twisted metal bands of the bed were so tightly wound around my wrists, there was no way to squeeze my hands through. I tossed and turned for what felt like an hour. At some point, I gave up and looked forlornly around the room, looking for anything to assist me, or if not assist me, at least distract me from my predicament. My eyes settled on the little Inca figurine an aunt had brought back for me from Peru. She had told me it was of a priest, which I guess you could tell by the fact that he wore very colorful garb and his face was also painted. As he was facing my desk, I could only see his side profile, the sweep of his cape masking his body. I looked at its rustic browns and reds and must have passed out. The next thing I knew, there was soft knocking on the door, almost indistinguishable from the humming of the air conditioner. „Who‘s there?“ I yelled from the bed. „It‘s me,“ said a muffled voice on the other side. „Mark. We had a date tonight. When you didn‘t show up, I thought I‘d check on you!“ „I‘m trapped!“ I yelled through the door. „The key‘s under the doormat! Let yourself in!“ A moment later, I heard a key in the door and in came Mark, with a look of deep concern written on his face. He looked so sweet in his black polo shirt and skinny jeans. „My God, Corrigan! What‘s happened to you! Who‘s done this to you?“ „Ugh… it was Shawn“ I slurred. „He was waiting for me when I came back…he fed me this stuff“ I said, pointing to the flask on the night stand. „What is it?“ asked Mark, retrieving the flask and trying to find a label. „I don‘t know… he said he met some chemist who was into his body who gave it to him…“ „What‘s it for?“ asked Mark, looking seriously in my direction. „It… well –“ I stopped myself, because I didn‘t know if I was ready to cross that bridge with Mark. I thought about it for a moment, and then realized I had no choice. I told Mark everything, and as I was recounting the weird fetishistic horror of the past week, Mark and I hatched a plan. He would feed me the stuff in the flask, and suck my dick until I came. He needed to do it lots fo times in order to gain enough strength to bend the steel bars that were constraining me. „Are you sure you want to do this?“ Mark asked me finally. „It‘s our only choice, Mark!“ I replied. I certainly trusted Mark more than I did Shawn. Who knows what awaited me if I simply lied here for him. „Shouldn‘t I rather get the RA and try to find some tools to cut you loose?“ „We don‘t have time, Mark! Shawn could be back any second, and what then!“ So Mark got to work. It wasn‘t hard for him to get me hard. The tincture helped with that. And under his ministrations, I was burbling precum down his throat in no time. I could feel his back expanding in his black polo shirt immediately after I came the first time. He fed me more of the liquid and, in no time, I was cumming down his throat again. This went on for at least half an hour. I got into it, holding Mark‘s soft brown hair in my hands, face fucking him with fury and feeding him fuel for growth, which he accepted with more and more ferocity, moaning more loudly and relishing the growth – a virtual feedback loop – until I heard some ripping and popping noises: Mark‘s polo shirt was ripping at the seams. As he went to take it off, the sleeves also burst from his swollen biceps. He struggled to get the ripped and shredded fabric over his torso. Once on the ground, he got to work again. Mark was really quite huge now, and as he looked up into my eyes with a loving glance, he cocked one arm and I watched the biceps swell to the size of a coconut, a thick vein running across its peaked center. I tried to lift him up, he went to kiss me, but I had other plans. I planted my face under his arm. The muscled armpit was heaven, a deep masculine gorge, a slight pelt coating its musky innards, the deep curve of his bulging lat sweeping out, dripping with my spit and sweat from the exertion of muscular growth. His arm was capped with an enormous delt head, which made him look sso incredibly masculine. I rubbed one hand all over it, while I rubbed his dense and corded back with the other. His traps now nearly reached to his ears, his cute face the only resemblance to the old Mark that had timidly knocked on my door a half hour ago. In his place, an imposing giant squatted between my legs. I kissed him on the lips and said, „Now, Prince Charming, rescue me!“ „Let‘s see if this is enough power,“ he answered, smirking. He struggled with the bars, which started to give way. Just then, I heard voices at the door. Mark turned around just as Shawn and Greg, the guy who sucked me at the gym, entered the room. Both were dripping in sweat and visibly flushed, apparantly having finished an intense workout. Greg was wearing a gaudy yellow stringer and some baller shorts, his thick calves pushing out from underneath. Shawn had changed into some spandex pants and was shirtless, his huge cockmound looming imposingly behind the black material. His expansive chest heaved, covered in a sheen of wet droplets that ran down the crevice of his pecs and dispersed in the labyrinth of his abdominals. „What the fuck? Is there a party here?“ asked Shawn, a cocky grin on his face. „I‘ve come to take Corrigan. Your abuse has traumatized him. This ends now!“ said Mark, in a tone that I wasn‘t accustomed to hearing from him. „Well he wasn‘t complaining earlier“ said Shawn with a grin, and winked over at me. I felt my stomach turn. „Hey Greg,“ he said, turning to the other built bro, „I told you you could enjoy your protein shake here in my dorm, so there‘s the tap! Enjoy, while I take care of this loser.“ Shawn‘s pumped and sweating frame approached Mark and the two started scuffling, Shawn punching Mark in his firm abs, and Mark pushing Shawn back onto the ground. The two muscled bodied heaved back and forth. I saw the Inca priest tumble from his perch. Other objects were strewn around the room as the two tussled for dominance. Meanwhile, Greg made his way over to me, smiling with a sly grin. Pulling his stringer over his head, exposing his pumped pecs and rippling delts, he smiled over at me in a sultry way. „Hello Corrigan,“ he cooed. His glance fell on the bottle on the nightstand. „This must be the formula Shawnie was talkin‘ about.“ He grabbed the bottle and straddled my torso. „Get off… of me!“ I shouted at him, tossing left and right but still unable to budge from the spot. „Now, now, Corrigan. That‘s no way to behave yourself“ was the only reply. Greg grabbed my chin and forced my mouth open, pouring way too much of the liquid down my throat. The reaction was almost immediate. I felt that familiar warmth travelling down to my cock, and Greg pushed himself between my spread legs and got to work. He vacuumed up my swelling cock and violently bobbed his head back and forth, getting my cock and balls and thighs slick with spit. All the while, grunts and shatters could be heard as Mark and Shawn wrestled for dominance and destroyed everything in their wake. Shawn had some size on Mark and also enjoyed the advantage of being on the wrestling team. At the moment, Shawn was on top of Mark and had him in a headlock. Mark was struggling for breath and looked up at me with tears streaming down his eyes. Mark managed to elbow Shawn in the gut, but the wall of muscle took the blow with little shock. Shawn grabbed Mark‘s bulging arm and began turning him around, removing his own spandex shorts in the process. Soon, his tube steak‘bobbed freely, swinging with the rhythm of struggle. „That‘s right, fucker,“ spat Shawn, „now you see who‘s numero uno, who‘s the alpha.“ He ground against Mark, letting his big sausage slide between Mark‘s pert butt, the river of pre acting as lubricant. All the while, Greg was hoovering up my precum and growing ever more heavy as he straddled my legs. I saw his pecs, jiggling with muscle, his large nipples pointing straight down, his thick traps and full delts, the dick-skin stretched tight and veins visible. Fuck, I wasn‘t going to last long, these huge muscles were really turning me on! I cast a look of defeat as I caught Mark‘s gaze. He was turning blue and looked about to pass out. Shawn was pistoning in and out of his muscular ass, deep dicking him for what it was worth, all the while holding Mark in the tightest of chokeholds. His monstrous biceps bulging in every direction and preventing Mark from catching any breath. Shawn smiled up at me as he continued rutting. I couldn‘t last much longer. Shawn was aware of this, laughed and looked at me: „thought you‘d get away, little buddy! I hope you‘re ready for a night of fun, because my bro and I have quite the program planned for you!“ As he said this, I recalled the hot rape session earlier and blew my load into Greg‘s waiting throat. He was ready and greedily sucked up everything I had to give. I felt him growing between my legs, the veins criss-crossing his arms growing all the more pronounced, his back expanding even wider. At the same time, I heard Shawn moan loudly. He released the now-limp body of Mark, whose girth fell to the floor with a loud thud, and came up to the bed, enjoying the sight of Greg growing before his eyes. Greg did a double biceps pose and I couldn‘t help stay stiff as a flag pole watching the muscle pile on his already large frame. Suddenly, Shawn was next to me, whispering in my ear: „you want my sausage inside you, little buddy?“ „Fuck you!“ I shouted. Before I could say more, Greg had shoved his now 11 inch tool down my throat. I couldn‘t do anything but allow him to face fuck me. I felt another body on the bed, as Shawn positioned hismelf between my legs. He placed his 14 inch monster at my spit-lubed hole. He rammed himself in and his dick graced my prostate almost immediately. Precum spurt out of my cock, which Shawn grabbed and licked off his fingers. I could feel him swell a bit more inside me. At this I moaned around Greg‘s large member. This caused him to thrust in deeped, his back sliding against my cock, which dripped more precum onto him. I felt his cock swell just a bit in my throat. Jesus, I thought. This is fucked up and yet I couldn‘t help but get off completely by being abused by these two monsters! What was I to do? Resigned to my helplessness, I started pushing my ass back to meet Shawn‘s huge member, doing my best to regulate my breathing as the second cock ravished my throat. All the while, I thought of that room full of pungeant, masculine muscle jocks, using me to get even bigger. I could see Shawn‘s enormous sweating shoulders, rippling with freakish muscle, behind Greg‘s slightly smaller, but equally impressive frame. I looked up at Greg‘ ripped cobblestone abs, his happy trail that led up to perfect square pecs and perfect nipples. I reached out and squeezed Greg‘s nipples. He leaned back and moaned and again brushed my cock, which was hard as a lava stone, as I felt him swell again in my mouth, I reached the point of no return and shot load after load into the air, some landing on Greg‘s back, some on Shawn‘s abs. Both mean moaned and came in unison. Shawn‘s already enormous fuckstick taking up even more space in my ass as it continued to slowly piston and unloaded its hot juices inside me, and Chris‘ cock choking me in a torrent of salty cum, the head growing and suffocating me. I was overwhelmed in pleasure tinged with foreboding and guilt. „Fucking awesome!“ said Shawn and, turning around to Mark‘s body, „too bad your buddy couldn‘t join in the fun!“ Turning back to us, Shawn – obviously the alpha in the room, with Mark knocked out – asked „whose ready for round three?“ „Fuck yeah“ came the response from Greg, who was standing in front of our door, admiring the growth in the mirror. And what growth it was. The multiple loads had further converted Greg into a formidable form. „But first, do y‘all have a scale?“ „Yea bro, just down the hall in the bathroom!“ Shawn answered, himself glancing in the mirror and bouncing his humongous pecs as the space before the mirror cleared. Shawn was truly Godly. He could hold par with the hugest super heavyweight bodybuilders. His thighs were thicker than his waist, his pecs were shapely masses even with his arms over his head. His neck was at least as thick as his head. His lats would make it difficult to enter the room normally, or walk through any door. And swinging between his legs, the largest and fattest dick I had ever seen. Shawn glanced at me through the mirror, smirking as he saw my hard-on. „So little buddy, I see you like what you see! We‘re going to have alot of fun with you now…“ He turned around and said, almost lovingly, „you love making me like this, don‘t you Corrigan?“ „Fuck you!“ I spat. „Untie me!“ Shawn approached the bed, his huge pole leading him toward my prone form. Marc‘s unmoving body lay crumpled on the floor. Greg would soon return from his auto-worship session. I didn‘t know how this would end… God, what was going to happen to me? To follow my own transformation to Pure Muscle™, visit here.[
  21. BigZargo12

    Metal muscle 3

    Metal muscle part three Metal cabin crash The four middle-age men were playing cards and drinking. Ryan, Paul, Huber, and Lee were all drunk and ready to pass out. As the fireplace began to dim all four men suddenly felt a cold wave of fear and a sense of doom, but that was the only warning they had as the cabin door was forcibly slammed open. The wooden chips shattering everywhere, peppering the four men. Then four huge 8 feet tall metal muscular men stepped through the demolished cabin door, destroying some of the doorframe as they passed through. Each man was overcome by a supernatural wave of fear, causing them to pee their pants. The four sons of Emperor maximum did not wait for these four men to overcome their fear. The first metal man went up to Huber whose back was closest to the destroyed cabins door. With a strong grip the metal man yanked Huber, onto the floor, dislocating his arm in the process. Then swiftly one by one Huber’s arms and legs were broken each making a snapping sound as Huber screamed in pain as the metal man stopped on them. The screams of the pudgy Huber snap others from their feared induced shock but by then it was too late for the other metal men were upon, each yanking them off their chairs and crushing their limbs preventing them from resisting. The sons of Emperor maximum grabbed their victim’s pants and slowly transmuted it into metal. Once the victim’s pants and undergarments became metal it flowed into the metal men revealing the victims naked lower half flaked with bits of metal that were slowly spreading on the skin. Each of the victim’s broken limb began to heal but as they did so metal began to spread slowly covering the broken area. Huber’s arms and legs no longer hurt but now felt heavy and limp. A string feeling was coming from his arms and legs, he tried to lift his right arm only the fine it not responding. When Huber with a tiered full glanced at his right hand, saw and felt the metal slowly spreading from the spot that was broken by this man covered in metal. He drunkenly realizes that he was turning into a metal man. He and his other friends try to resist as each of their legs spread out. Huber saw his metal assailant smiling with the evil grin and glowing red eyes as he felt his virgin ass hole being stuffed by his assailant monsters metal cock. At First Huber felt pain as his fat ass was being stuffed but then that pain transformed into pleasure. He started to feel the metal man move his hips back and forth pulling and plunging his fat metal cock in Huber’s fat ass. Huber could feel corruption spreading across his body slowly changing him. Huber couldn’t resist the pleasurable metallic corruption as he was one of the first to praise the name of Emperor maximum, and with those words spoken Huber’s cock already hard because of the pleasure began to fatten and swell as it was being coded in metal. “By Emperor maximum please keep stuff your hard-fat metal cock into this fat pig’s ass.” Hubert said As He squealed and panted in pleasure. Huber and his friend’s transformation started to pick up. Huber’s fat pudgy body began to swell and harden with growing muscles as metal started to completely cover him. First, he started to stretch out growing tall and tell reaching 8 feet. Then his chest began to widen out words as his pecs started to harden and balloon out pushing his nipples downwards. Bursting his shirt as it slowly became metal and was the absorbed by Huber’s growing body. His neck thickened with muscle; his biceps swelled with growth; His thighs grew until they were larger than tree trunks; His pudgy belly transformed into a huge muscle gut, and as his face was covered in metal his jaw squared out his face became more hard and his eyes turned red. Huber’s body was now completely covered in metal, with no hair insight and extremely muscular. The newly changed Huber moaned as he said, “that the spot,” has he felt his brother of Emperor maximum thrusting began to speed up. Huber grabbed his hard-throbbing metal cock and started to rub it in the rhythm with his partner. Several moments later Huber felt hot metallic cum blast up his ass, and a couple seconds later he came shooting there metallic cum all over himself. Huber felt the cock in his beefy metal ass leave as his partner stood up. When Huber got up from the floor, he saw that most of his friends were converted into huge muscular metal men. Lee was resisting the blessing of Emperor maximum but his will was a waning as half of his once skinny body was covered in metal. The rest of the sons of Emperor maximum surrounded the prone Lee, as his ass was being fucked. Lee tried to plead with his friends. but it fell on deaf ears. The presence of the other metal men began to speed up Lee’s conversion. Lee moaned and then roared as his muscles grew and metal covered the rest of his skin. Several seconds later the man that was Lee panted as his hot metallic cum was reabsorbed back into his metallic skin. Once there were four sons of Emperor maximum now, they were eight. It did not take Ryan, Paul, Huber, and Lee, very long to slowly lose their memories of being human. Their human names no longer meeting anything to them as the sons of Emperor maximum had little of their past lives. Then they heard the voice of the Crystal heart. “Yes, my little brothers spread the blessings of our father Emperor maximum. Once I nearly claimed this world in the name of our father, but 12 Shaman stopped me. This time I will not do this alone, And I will not stop until this world is covered in metal and every man praises the name of our father Emperor maximum.”
  22. tokkola

    Better Off Ted - Part 1

    Hi all, this is my first story - please let me know if you have any feedback, or if you want to see more. ----- I feel like I’d been staring at the monitor for hours. I traced out the equation on the screen with my pencil, then tapped the pencil’s eraser against my nose. Everything looked correct. I’d tested the formula on mice, run it through various computer simulations, and mapped out the worst-case scenario, over and over, for nearly a year. Since I was 15, I’d worked on my dream project, certain it would give me everything I wanted. “Ted! Are you coming to bed?”, Jenna asked. Jenna already knew the answer, but this was part of our nightly routine. She got in bed at 11, called for me at 11:30, I said “Five more minutes!”, and I worked on the computer until 2. But this time, I was done. I was sure of it. She wasn’t exactly sure what I was working on, but thought it was for work. Otherwise, why would I have three computers, two printers, a 3-D printer, and on and on in my office? It was most certainly not for work, of course. When I was 15, I’d gotten hooked on muscles. Having them, that is. Being huge. Going to the gym was boring, slow, and incredibly unsatisfying. But, ah, if there was a way to chemically force my body to grow muscle, then that would be the most efficient route. I didn’t really think stuff like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde was real, but maybe the human body just needed the instructions to induce actual drastic physical change. All you needed was software and something to power it. So I taught myself biology, chemistry, anatomy, biochemistry, DNA, physics, programming, etc. etc. – and actually netted myself a doctorate in the process. Now 27, I’d dedicated 12 years to this fantasy, but there was a nice side product – I might actually have a working formula. A formula produced a solution that jump-started a chemical process in the body that built muscle consistently and steadily, over time. With a daily dose every morning, I’d be a mass of muscle in just a few months. Computer simulations suggested it would work, but the mouse trials that produced big, aggressive, strong mice – that was really something. I had started shopping for speedos and man-thongs online, and found myself masturbating or forcing myself on Jenna constantly. She didn’t understand why I wanted to fuck at 2am, but I wouldn’t take no for an answer. I hit the switch on my computer to start synthesizing a dose for the morning, and headed to bed. I pulled the covers back, and climbed on top of Jenna. “Ted, come on - I have a big day tomorrow.” “I‘m finishing a big night right now.” She sighed and let me peel her pajama pants off. I pulled her panties aside, and pushed right in with no warning, pumping away. In anticipation of having the muscle to totally dominate her in a few months, I was a little rougher than usual, squeezing her shoulders, and her ass. “Ow! What is with you? I gave you some ass.” “Just loving my little Jenna.” She looked annoyed, but played along. --- The next morning, I got up an hour early just to down my dose. I had a little coffee machine-type device I’d rigged up years ago that could create any type of liquid concoction you might want from a variety of ingredients, liquid, powder, or what have you. I even had orange Gatorade added for flavor. I quickly picked up the dose – a small quarter cup of translucent green fluid – and swallowed it. It didn’t really have much of a taste – maybe a faint copper flavor. I immediately got an erection, but I chalked that up to excitement. For the next week, I took my morning dose, and found myself jerking off non-stop, and I even began jumping on Jenna as she came in the door. I peeled off her clothes at the front door and pounded her on the couch. During the week, I weighed myself, measured my body parts, and did visual checks, even taking nude selfies. I should have seen minor muscle growth evenly across my body, including penis growth (yes, I added that in). I’m a pretty average guy – 5’9, slender, but no real muscle tone. Dick … average? Around 6 inches or so, but I was going for a pussy-splitter. Something in the neighborhood of ten inches. I wanted to hit …. maybe 6’4, 6’5? And the body needed to be massive. Wide shoulders, big pecs, the whole thing. I had a computer layout of my body measurements and how to chart them until they hit world-class bodybuilder dimensions. But after doing measurements on day 7, I saw no changes. Nothing. After 7 whole days, I saw no difference whatsoever. Nada. I didn’t get discouraged; after all, some medications needed time to build up in your system before having an effect. Okay, maybe I was a little discouraged. No more constant hard-ons. Jenna was fine with this; she had started to get pissed whenever I started grabbing her ass or pulling at her clothes. “Oh, I get a night off? Great. Maybe you should lay off the porn. Or look at it more. The opposite of what you’ve been doing.” I didn’t even bother to respond – I was curious why I hadn’t seen any gains. The next morning, I took my dose downstairs, and dumped it into a glass of orange juice. I started to butter an English muffin, and reached for the glass, only to feel someone’s pajama pants. Jenna? I turned, and she was finishing my orange juice. “Sorry, chief. That was the last of the OJ, and you were supposed to buy more.” I stared, slack-jawed. “You know you were on grocery duty. Don’t give me that look.” I slammed down my knife. “God DAMMIT! That was fucking mine! What the fuck-“ She was taken aback, unsure why I was spazzing out over orange juice. I cut myself off mid-swear and marched upstairs. I checked to see how long it would take to synthesize another dose – 4 hours. I heard Jenna slam the front door as I hit the start button. --- When I got home that evening, I went straight to my office and gulped down the dose. Then I started making dinner. Jenna came in as I was boiling noodles. “So… what was this morning all about?”, she asked. “I was being a jerk and I have no excuse so I’m cooking dinner and hoping you’ll forgive me for orange juice,” I replied. “Are you feeling okay? You were all despondent last night. No computer work, no begging for sex, nothing. A girl starts to wonder if she still has her charms,” Jenna looked at me quizzically. “Oh, just stressed out about a timeline for work, and I was a giant baby about it to you.” I wasn’t being honest, but I couldn’t tell her the truth. The more I thought about it – I wondered… should I tell her? She drank a potentially body-altering chemical that could- no, she had one dose, and her body will dump it. If nothing happened to me in a week, nothing is going to happen to her. We watched a movie and snuggled on the couch before going to bed. The next morning, we both woke up together slightly early. Jenna felt around for my cock, and started stroking – that wasn’t like her. She was very much about her routine in the morning. Then again, we were up early. “Hey Ted. How’s little Ted? I mean, how’s Big Ted? Or Medium Ted? Does he even have a name?” Jenna reached inside my boxers. “Good morning to you too,” I offered. I put my hand under her shirt to touch her stomach. Jenna had a very average girl-next-door body, with no real muscle to speak of – but my hand was touching some… muscle? She was usually so soft, but this was firm. Jenna pulled her shirt off and mounted me, and we had a quick morning session before getting dressed. She certainly looked different. Just a little. Could the formula have affected her? As I got dressed, I looked at the morning’s dose. I took it downstairs, and dumped it into a glass of orange juice. Jenna came down right behind me. “Here, kiddo – have some juice,” I said, holding out my glass. “After yesterday? Nuh uh, I’ll just walk around outside with my mouth open until it rains,” she started to reach for the fridge. I put my hand on her shoulder. “As the man who was wrong and a giant man-baby and should apologize to his beautiful girlfriend much more than he does, I beg you to drink this peace offering.” I held the glass up like a fancy bauble to Indiana Jones. Jenna smiled and took the glass. I figured I could rig up another dose later that day; I needed to see if Jenna was actually benefitting from the formula. Over the next week, I kept up the orange juice gag – and it became a part of her routine. I had my dose in the afternoon, she in the morning. And, god damn it – she was growing. I noticed that her softness was giving way to more firmness, everywhere. Her shoulders seemed wider. Her hands seemed a little bigger. Her thighs, thicker. Her legs had always been fairly pencil-y, but she was starting to show tiny calves. Calves. Over the next 2 weeks, she grew – slowly, but surely, she was getting bigger. I, on the other hand, was exactly the same. I tried mixing my dosage with orange juice, I tried eating what Jenna ate, sleeping when she slept, everything she did. Nothing. I went back and checked the equations, reviewed my math, reviewed the science – I was back to staying up until 2am. My work was just fine. So what was the fucking problem? Later that night, I was jolted awake. “Ted?” I rubbed my eyes. Jenna had been patting my face harder and harder until I woke up. “Huh?” I made eye contact with Jenna. She turned on the lights, pulled the sheets back, and climbed on top of me. “Jenna, it’s…. what time is it?” She started to pull my boxers down, but I put my hand on her wrist to stop her. She didn’t even make eye contact as she swatted my hand away. We wrestled back and forth until she just reached through my fly and started beating me off. My cock responded to the attention, but I was getting mad. It had been… a month? I’d been trying this muscle experiment for a month after doing over a decade of research, and I had nothing to show for it. My girlfriend, all 5’5” slender build of her, was getting bigger. Growing muscle. Getting stronger. Getting more aggressive. Hornier. More dominant. Well, that was stopping. I tried to push her off, which only succeeded in pissing her off. “So when you want some ass, the store is always open. When I’m in the mood, the shop is closed? That’s how it is?” She was definitely pissed. “Jenna, I need sleep-“ I was not in the mood. I was about to get her off of me when she slapped me. It wasn’t hard, but enough to catch me off-guard. I expected her to storm off and sleep downstairs – but instead, she grabbed my cock, and inserted it into herself, and started going to town. Before I could start to protest, she already had my wrists held down, with her knees at my hips, pinning me in place. She leaned down and bit my lip to keep me from talking. --- The next morning was a Saturday, so I expected to sleep in. I found myself, however, being nudged by Jenna. “Ted, go get my orange juice. And breakfast.” Before I could argue, she reached into my boxers, and started fondling my dick. I was awake now. I took the morning dose down with me, and dumped it into a glass of orange juice as I got some English muffins ready. Wait, what was I doing? I just told myself I was cutting her off. I stared at the glass of juice. “Ted! What’s the ETA on that juice?” I supposed, at this point, I should keep the trial going, and see how she progresses. Right? Plus, the sex was great, and I had time to see what was wrong with my formula. I took the food and drink upstairs. She downed them right away. “Oh, that’s it? I was thinking maybe some fruit, too.” She did the puppy dog eyes. “Yeah, maybe – I’d have to go out.” “Great. I need to eat better for the next few days for my physical next week.” She started to adjust her pajama shirt. “Then again, I’ve been feeling great lately, and my yoga class on Wednesday is really paying off. I’m seeing some muscles pop up.” Physical? What physical? That might be a problem – she might have elevated testosterone levels. Was this for work? Hmmm. Interestingly enough, this is the first time she’d acknowledged her body’s changes. “What physical?” I asked. “Oh, that once-a-year thing at work where they do blood pressure and bloodwork to raise awareness about … I’m not sure. But everyone skips junk food for a week. Why?” She didn’t make eye contact – she was too busy rubbing her hand back and forth across her newly-appeared ab muscles, which she just seemed to have discovered. I shrugged as I realized I was getting hard watching her explore her new body. “How ‘bout that fruit, champ?” --- As I browsed the Safeway for … fruit, I thought over the formula in my head. Maybe Jenna was exposed to something at work. Maybe something in my genes was blocking the chemical reaction. I wasn’t on medication, and neither was Jenna, except birth control. But now, this physical, that was a problem. Could it get her fired? Maybe I should tell her. Up until now, this whole thing had been… unethical, at best. What had I done? I came in with two big paper bags full of enough fruit to fill a grocery cart. Jenna was waiting in the kitchen, and started eating the bananas. “Jenna, can we talk?” “Sure. Is this about more fruit in the car?” “No. This is about your physical.” She didn’t make eye contact. She’d fit the entire banana in her mouth, and was rummaging through the bag until she got a peach. “You may have something in your system that might come back on a blood test,” I started. “I don’t think your jizz will come back on a blood test,” she said, pulling an apple out of the bag. “No, not that. A few weeks ago, you drank my orange juice, and I got upset… because I’d put some medication in there for me,” I was looking at the ground. “Well, if it was a one-time thing, I’m sure it’s out of my system, but now I know why you blew up over juice, so hey,” she nodded to the side. “It wasn’t medicine. It was an experimental… drug. For me. To build muscle automatically. And I’d been taking it, and still am, with no success. But you grew muscle right away, and you’ve been on it for the last month. And that’s why you have abs and muscle, and why your pants don’t really fit. And why you’re hornier.” I looked up. She was looking right at me with a blank stare. She put the finished apple on the counter. “Excuse me?” she asked. I shrugged. “It was wrong, and I’m sorry, but … I had to see if it wor-“ I never finished the sentence. Jenna had balled up her hand into a fist, and driven it into my cheek. I went to the floor. “What the… FUCK…. is the matter with you? I could be eating poison. I could have cancer. What the … shit?!” She ran upstairs. I could tell she was pulling a suitcase out of the closet and stuffing it. She came down the stairs a few minutes later, with a half-zipped rolling suitcase, a shirt poking out. I tried to block her path to the front door, and it became another fight like last night. Again, I thought I had my foot down firm, and was sure I wasn’t budging; we pushed back and forth until she shoved me aside. I tried to grab her arm, but she just swung wildly with her fists, landing a few punches on my shoulder and back. I tried to pick her up, when I felt my feet leave the floor – she had picked me up! She flung me to the side, and stormed out the door. That went about as badly as it could have, I guessed. I cleaned up the furniture we’d knocked over, and put a bag of frozen peas on my cheek. I couldn’t tell if it was going to bruise. I tried calling Jenna’s phone. Straight to voicemail. I spent the rest of the day sitting on the couch, staring at the TV, which I didn’t bother to turn on. I still took my afternoon dose. I went to bed at 11, and looked out the window for any sign of Jenna. I thought about driving around to friends’ houses, hotels, or who knows what, but I was pretty sure she didn’t want to see me. --- I was jolted awake by someone rubbing my shoulder. “Huh? I turned on the light by the bed. It was Jenna. “I understand why you did it.” She took off her clothes except for her underwear and bra, and climbed into bed, spooning me as the big spoon. I had no idea what to say. An hour later, she woke me up again by grabbing my cock, lightly slapping my cheek. “Let’s go, mama needs.” “Huh?” I was so out of it and confused. She didn’t wait for an answer. She held one hand on my chest while she worked my cock with the other. As soon as I was hard (it didn’t take long), she started pounding away. “I want you to keep giving me the drug.” "But I thought you-“ she held her hand over my mouth. --- Over the next two weeks, I kept up the drug for both of us, with only her seeing results. She started to show real muscle definition, especially in her quads and back. Her energy levels kept going up – she started jogging in the evening, just to burn off her excess energy. We had sex as soon as she got back, and again in the middle of the night, every night. She had me order a cock sheath online just as a back-up in case I was ever too tired to fuck. She also had me get Viagra, dildos, and so on and so on. The evening sex was very much a relationship-type couple fuck session – but the middle of the night was not. As time went on, she got bigger and stronger, and the sex got rougher and more painful. Every morning I found new bruises in the mirror, mostly on my shoulders and waist. I had some big ones on my ass where she squeezed me too hard. Once, she bit my tongue too hard – as I started to make a noise, she clamped her mouth over mine, and squeezed my shoulder like her hand was a pincer, giving me worse pain somewhere else as a distraction. The night sex was clearly all Jenna taking control. I was, at this point, a dildo named Ted. I enjoyed it, except for the bruises and stuff in the morning. We had reached the point where I could no longer physically stop Jenna from doing what she wanted; fighting her just meant more bruises, possibly on the face. It was just easier to give in. In the meantime, I hadn’t discovered why the formula wasn’t working for me. I was ready to start testing the coffee or something at Jenna’s office. As for her physical, Jenna simply called out sick that day. Jenna was, under her clothes, ripped. Her work clothes pretty much hid everything. She had thick arms and her thighs stuck out. Chun-Li would’ve been impressed. She ate like a high school football player, and had become mostly impatient and demanding. Most of our interaction that wasn’t about sex or food involved her giving me commands by placing her hand(s) on my shoulder or ass to push me in the desired direction. I had started taking a daily regimen of aspirin to cope with the sore back, hips, shoulder, neck, and legs. I felt like I’d just crawled out of a car accident. Sex had become a writhing beating where Jenna pummeled me into the mattress. It was starting to become a painful chore. I’d realized that I couldn’t stop Jenna when she decided it was time to fuck. As we both got ready for the morning in the bathroom, she pushed me out of the way to use the toilet. Then she pulled me out of the shower so she could get in first. Then she shoved me aside so she could use the mirror. That’s when I realized she had gotten taller. She had been 5’5”, and I was 5’9” – but we were nearly even in height. Son of a bitch. I came downstairs for a Saturday morning cup of coffee. Jenna was at her laptop. “You didn’t get stuff for breakfast. No coffee for Ted until you come back with food.” she said without looking up. “After I have coffee,” I said as I walked into the kitchen. “Don’t make me repeat myself, Ted,” she said. I stopped. Should I joke my way out of it, or just ignore it? I opened the cupboard for a coffee cup. “Don’t fucking dare, Teddo. Grocery store,” she repeated. I ignored her and pulled out a red mug. She got up and I instinctively braced myself. She put her hand on my shoulder and started to pull. I couldn’t resist. She didn’t budge a millimeter when I tried to push her back. “You know the rules.” I tried to put a hand in her face, but that was slapped away, and followed with a firm slap to the cheek. I tried to swat at her hand, and was slapped again. She shoved the car keys into my mouth and clutched my junk. “You be a good Ted and come back with Jenna-food, and little Ted gets to play.” “Ted is tired and needs coffee,” I said as I pulled the keys out of my mouth. I tried to squirm out of her grasp, but she wasn’t having it. It was like trying to move the Statue of Liberty. “Look, if your muscle formula dealy worked on you, you could have coffee, but it didn’t, so you can’t. Go get food before I get pissed. Do you really want to ruin the weekend?” I did not. --- As I filled a shopping cart with food, I wondered if I could just cut her off. She’d probably notice the muscle loss, but wouldn’t be as aggressive. Was it worth the gamble? She was pretty smart, and she wouldn’t lose the muscle for a while. It would be a few months before I could physically defend myself. All the ‘what ifs’ went through my head: it was entirely possible the effects might be permanent. Taking her off the drug cold turkey might put her into withdrawal. She might get angry enough to break an arm. Or worse. When I went home, I decided the best plan was to talk. When I walked in the door, I heard her rummaging upstairs. I put the food away, and went up to talk. As I walked in the bedroom, I was treated to the sight of my overly muscled girlfriend abusing a giant blue dildo. I was dumbfounded. She finished and took a shower, ignoring me completely. When she got out, I tried again. “Jenna-“ “Ted bring food?!” she mimed gorilla-like movements. “Yes, but first, we should talk,” I started. “Okay…” “I think you can recognize that you’ve become bigger, much bigger, stronger, and more aggressive than the old Jenna. I’m a little concerned, because, well, you’re basically raping me every night, and treating me like a slave. I think we should try to wean you off the drug.” I waited for her reaction. She was still naked, but had no reaction. She pulled on a thong and a sports bra. Her breasts had grown, not to a ridiculous size, but definitely a large C, supported by growing pectorals. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail. “Ted, I think you’d admit I’m a girl of routine, and I’m pretty sharp. Yes?” she put her hands on her hips. “… yeah…” “Every morning, I meticulously weigh and measure myself, and have tracked a steady rate of growth. If that changes or stops, there will be trouble. I have never felt this good about myself, felt more in control, or felt more like a … a… I don’t know what. But a few months ago, you did whatever the hell you wanted, whenever you wanted, and I was fine with it. Now I’m in charge. I’m bigger, stronger, whatever. I get to eat, fuck, choose furniture, decide our bedtime, pick a TV show, choose our vacation, or whatever. I do. Me. I’m in charge. Me.” She took a step toward me. I realized she was between me and any sort of exit. Fuck. “I’m not saying you’re my bitch or slave or servant, or anything like that. But I’m in charge. Do you understand?” I nodded. “Good. What do you think will happen if I notice I stop growing?” I looked at the floor. “Do you need an idea of what will happen?” I didn’t answer. I started to feel hot all over, sweating. “Answer me, Ted.” I looked up. She was almost nose to nose with me. I realized, unfortunately, that she was slightly taller than me. Her shoulders were wider. Her arms had veins. Her forearms were thick with muscle. I knew if I moved even a little bit, she was going to swing at me, or something. “Um,” I was stalling. I couldn’t really run. She held my chin with her finger and thumb. “What do you think is going to happen if you screw me?” “You’d be upset.” “Yes, I would. What would I do to you?” “Probably hurt me.” “How would I do it?” “I don’t know.” “I am going to give you a sample.” I froze up and my stomach started to twist. She was going to cross a line, but I hadn’t done anything! She quickly shoved me up against the wall and punched the wall repeatedly, leaving a hole. My feet were off the floor. “You are going to keep me growing. If that changes, I will break something. Should I break something now as a warning?” I shook my head. “Good. You’re going to get back on your computer, and you’re going to stop looking for a way to grow Ted muscles, and instead, grow a bigger Ted dick. Do you understand?” I.. what? “Dick. Bigger. Grow one. Do you understand?” I nodded weakly. “Good. You have two weeks.” “Two weeks? I can’t-“ “Two weeks, Ted, or I break something. The first break will be something you can still work with, like the arm you don’t use. After that, I’ll start breaking stuff you need. Got it?” She let me slump to my knees and she stomped out of the bedroom and down the stairs, undoubtedly to forage for food. Jesus Christ, I hoped there was food downstairs. --- I took the next two weeks off from work to dedicate to the dick formula. But I also kept working on a muscle formula for me. Maybe I could come up with something that would work overnight, and I’d be able to overcome Jenna. Jenna had reached bodybuilder proportions. Like, stupid 80s steroid-sized proportions. People in public stared and made hushed comments. She was up to 6’1”, I think, and had Arnold-esque arms. She had broken the bedframe from sex, and we (well, she) placed the mattress on the floor. She had started hitting me during sex, usually slapping, and sometimes she squeezed me so hard from cumming that I nearly passed out from the pain. The last day of the two weeks had arrived, and I was no closer to finding a dick-growing solution. “You know, if this doesn’t come through, I’m going to have to find a better lay at the gym. You really can’t take it any more,” she gloated. That night, I stared at the computer screen. Nothing was wrong. So what was I missing? I decided to check my email when it hit me – this computer had an internet connection. I went through my logs to see what record there was of any external connections – sure enough, an IP I didn’t recognize popped up a few months ago. Son of a bitch… was I hacked? I started over from scratch, and redid my formula, working through the night, capturing a few things I could change to speed up my muscle growth, and seeing if anything had been changed. Sure enough, something in the code made an almost-unnoticeable change that altered the formula. Digging deeper, I realized it needed a special set of circumstances to work – basically, the formula would only work on a female. I hadn’t seen it before, I reasoned, because I was simply double-checking what I thought was my own work. God dammit. I unplugged the Ethernet cable and finished up. By the time Jenna woke up, the doses were being produced. “So you did it?” she asked? “Yeah, worked up until the deadline.” “Good for you and your little dick!” she exclaimed. I rolled my eyes. Once they were both ready, she downed her dose but stopped me from drinking mine. “First, we need a before and after.” She ripped my jeans in half and cupped my balls. She held out my cock and measured out the three soft inches. “How much are we going? Six inches added on? Eight?” she asked. I shrugged. “I didn’t have a chance to test it, but my math suggests about 5 to 8 inches. It shouldn’t take long.” I replied. “Good, because I can’t live on this nub anymore. Let’s get some photos,” she used her iPhone to take a few dick pictures. She clutched my cock in a death grip and tugged. “Let’s grow already!” She grabbed me by the throat and pushed me down to my knees. She squeezed my face to hold my mouth open and poured the dose in, then clamped her hand over my mouth. She fondled my cock, expecting the process to be automatic. “Well?” she looked at me skeptically. “I probably need food.” I choked out. She let me up, and I snacked on a few things. After an hour, nothing had happened. My heart dropped. Jenna held my junk in her hands and looked at the clock. “Looks like your new cock is a no-show. I guess I’m going to have to beat the shit out of you to teach you a lesson, then I’m going cock-shopping at the gym.” My stomach started to hurt, when I felt a cold rush moving down. Was I seriously going to shit myself in fear? I looked towards the bathroom, just a few feet away. “I gotta go!” I yelped. “Yeah, you’re going to go meet the nice folks at the ER.” She slapped me in the balls, and I doubled over in pain. She held my wrist in a pincer grip. “Get up. You can suck on my clit before I break your arm.” I tried to push her off and reach for the bathroom door, but she didn’t move. My entire body felt hot, then it felt like my back started to… peel. I wanted to scream, but couldn’t. Jenna let go of my wrist as I straightened out and stood up. Her face was all shock. “What the … fuck?” I caught my reflection in the microwave door glass. I was… huge? It worked! I was huge. HUGE! I realized I now had several inches in height on Jenna, and was much, much wider. Jenna was frozen in place. I made a show out of cracking my knuckles. My turn. I moved forward as Jenna tried what she’d gotten used to doing over the last several weeks: swinging at me. I easily caught her hands, and scooped her up in a bear hug. She writhed back and forth to try and get free, but I was too strong. I slowly squeezed as I walked up the stairs. I dropped her on the mattress. She looked unsure what to do as I ripped off what used to be a pair of shorts, letting out a painfully hard cock. She started to scoot backwards, but I grabbed her shoulders, and pulled her face-first towards my cock. She was able to take most of it, but I pulled her off, and held her down as I drove my dick into her unwilling pussy. I used my hips to pound her, payback for her angry sex with me. She tried to push me off with no success as I unloaded weeks’ worth of frustration. I let her punch me in the chest, but she might as well have been punching a brick wall. I felt myself ready to cum, and pulled out, pushing my cock head into her mouth as she struggled. She couldn’t pull away as I pumped round after round of jizz into her mouth. My cock reached the back of her throat, thick enough to give her no choice but to swallow the entire load. I wondered if I’d gone too far, but then, she grabbed my still-hard cock. She was actually enjoying it. She pulled me back inside of her, and we went again and again. Each time, we wrestled and abused each other with slaps, punches, choking, and whatever we could do to try and hurt each other – but neither of us seemed able to actually be hurt by it. I still had the size and strength advantage. She took another load down her throat, and accepted me forcing her to take it. She rolled over and pulled her sheet up. My cock was actually going soft for the first time, worn out by hours of hard fucking. Laying next to Jenna, it was like having an arm or a front-hanging tail nestled up against her. She was asleep, but I still cozied up as a big spoon behind her. I wondered what she’d do when she woke up – would she attack me, destroy my computer and equipment, run away, or what? I wrapped my arms around her, clasping my hands, reasoning that she’d break free of any type of binding I might find, and fell asleep. --- I woke up first, as luck would have it. Sunlight was starting to peek through the sides of the curtains. My arms were still around Jenna, but my hands were no longer clasped together – I guess that was bound to happen. But as I looked closer, Jenna’s shoulders seemed… wider? … fuck. I carefully pulled the sheet back. She was bigger, all right. She’d grown during the night. I guess that made sense, she’d had a dose yesterday. She was nearly my size, but it still looked like I had an inch of height on her. She must’ve felt the cool air with the sheet off, and began to stir. Now what would I do? She stretched, and rolled over to make eye contact. “Well, yesterday was something. I guess I was kind of a bitch, but you deserved it,” she started reaching for my cock. “Me? What did I do?” “Uh, hello? You treated me like a guinea pig. I guess it worked out, though. All of you grew, and you ended up being a lot of fun,” she started tugging. As she looked me up and down, she paused. “Did I grow?” She jumped up, and started pulling on my arm. “Am I bigger?” She started looking both of our bodies up and down, sticking her leg out to try and compare calves. “No, I’m still bigger,” I said. “For now,” she retorted. “Let’s get me another dose.” “No fucking way. You tried to break my arm,” I got up, and looked around for something to put on. I wasn’t really in the mood to fuck, even if my body was starting to get in the mood. “You’re fine. And I wasn’t really going to do anything,” she said. “That’s not how it sounded. We’re both done with that stuff.” “Says the guy who’s bigger and stronger.” I found a box of speedos I’d ordered when I had anticipated muscle growth, and put it on. “So you’re cutting me off. What the fuck.” I didn’t reply, but she walked over and reached into my speedo pouch, pulling out my quickly hardening cock. She got on her knees. “Well, feed me something.” I jerked off and quickly spurted several large loads into her mouth. That was interesting; she’d never liked swallowing before. Throughout the day, we just fucked and argued about the drug. She swallowed me each time, insisting on stopping and pulling my cock into her mouth for me to finish. She was really pushy about it. I eventually had enough, and just bent her over to keep her from getting her way. She tried to fight out of it, and I ended up putting her through the wall. We fell asleep in bed together again. In the morning, we had to get ready for work. Luckily, we’d ordered clothes online, so we had things to wear to work. We wouldn’t really be able to hide our growth, though. I had no idea how I was going to explain my body – Jenna’s growth had been gradual, even if unnatural. I decided I could work remotely until I figured something out, though I had no idea what that might be. While I was deep in thought, Jenna had rolled over and put her mouth on my cock. I tried to pull her up to meet face to face, but she wouldn’t budge. Huh. I thought I had the advantage. I was able to stop her from working my cock, and she moved up towards me until she was completely on top of me. She quickly moved to hold my wrists down, before I realized it. I struggled, but her position gave her the advantage. Then I realized we were the same size. Son of a bitch. She noticed it too. She used her knees to push my legs apart, and managed to slide on to my dick. She was in control. We seemed to be even, but her position made the difference. “Well, well. Looks like I’m still growing. You might be in trouble soon.” How was she still growing? She hadn’t received a dose. I spent the fuck session worrying about tomorrow, but my dong did all the work. Jenna got off and went about her routine to get ready for work. I worked on my computer while simultaneously looking over the formula. The code looked like it had changed. The introduction of a certain thing would cause a female who’d received a dose to grow. That thing looked like… semen. How the hell had someone changed it? My head swirled with questions, but I was able to come up with a solution for work. With a few minor changes, I created a formula that would give me the ability to instantly change back and forth from old 5’9” lazy Ted to muscle freak Ted. After thinking about it, I made up two doses, with one for Jenna. Just to be safe, I thought, I made a separate formula that would reverse the recipient to normal, putting it into an empty tube marked “Rash Relief”, and put it on the bathroom counter. I drank the concoction, and waited. After an hour, I had intense stomach pain, and headed to the bathroom. I spent the next hour vomiting. When I got to my feet, I was … Ted again. I was a very pale, sickly-looking version of the old me, that was for sure. My clothes hung off of me, no longer being stretched out by swollen, veiny muscle. I looked down – it was the old dick, too. I kind of wished I’d kept the monster cock, but I could always fix that later. I went back to work and waited for Jenna to get home. I wondered how she’d react to my, uh, shrinkage. --- Jenna came in that evening with a few bags of groceries. I waited upstairs as she started cooking dinner. I could feel my heartbeat pounding through my chest. Why was I so worried?, I wondered. I could grow again if Jenna came after me. But I realized that might be the end of our relationship if she really turned out to be a monster. I started down the stairs. “Ted, do you want-“ she froze as she saw me come down the stairs, pale and slight. I stood there waiting for her to say something, but we just stared at each other for what felt like forever. “Hi,” I started. “What … happened?” she had been holding a baking sheet, about to layer it with foil, and was now clutching it. I tugged at my shirt, several sizes too large. “I’m not sure why I look like someone who’s been stranded on and island.” “Ted, you looked that way before you grew. You didn’t really eat and you didn’t go outside.” she was looking at the floor now. “I was … kind of rough on you.” She stepped toward me, and pulled on the shoulders of the shirt. “Are you okay? Did the formula wear off or something?” “No, I did this. I decided it’d been enough, and just reversed the entire thing,” I pulled a small vial with a top out of my pocket. “I have one for you, and… we can just go back to the way things were.” She took the vial between her index finger and her thumb, and walked into the kitchen without saying a word. She unscrewed the top, and promptly dumped the whole thing down the sink drain. “Wh-what… what are you-“ Before I could finish, she stomped back over to me, and drove her fist into my stomach. It lifted me off my feet, and dropped me to my knees. I was out of breath and in piercing pain. I landed on my knees, and immediately took a upwards punch to my chin. Another shot struck my right cheek, followed by one to my left that kept me from falling over. It all happened so fast I couldn’t see it. Jenna grabbed me by my hair and dragged me into the living room. Repeated hard slaps to my left cheek left my skin stinging. A fist came in hard at my shoulder driving, pushing me to the ground, followed by several more. I held back tears and cries; my shoulder was overloaded with sensations of pain. “Fuck… you!” Jenna lifted me with her hands under my shoulders, like a small child. She held me up with one hand, while her other pulled my shorts waistband back. She was looking at my now-normal junk. “You didn’t even keep the dick. You asshole. I was worried for a moment you were sick from the formula, but no – you just wanted to put me back at – at being the little woman you can push around. Well, fuck you.” She dropped me to my knees, which were now hot with pain from being thrown and dropped. I tried to push her away, to no avail. As I got to my feet, she punched me – right in the balls. I was curled up in agony on the floor, trying to keep myself together. I could feel her footsteps moving towards the stairs as I tried to figure out if I she’d crushed my balls. She stomped up the stairs, going for… my office? Then I heard crashing and metal scraping noises. She was destroying everything. My computer, the equipment, the formula processor, everything. A few moments later, she was back. “That guarantees you’re tiny Ted from now on,” she said, starting to reach for me as I instinctively recoiled. I thought about changing, growing, to stop this. I wasn’t even sure if it’d work. Or, if it did work, what if I only grew a little at a time? I figured it wasn’t worth the risk in front of Jenna. “Jenna, I spent years working on that. Why would you do this?” She pulled me to my feet. “No more questions. Go get the monster cock sheath. After you’re done taking care of me, you can finish dinner.” I went upstairs as she watched, arms folded. At the top of the stairs, I could see the mess of computer parts and holes in the wall in my office. I went into our bedroom, and pulled a 10-inch rubber cock out of a bedside table drawer. As I walked by the bathroom by the top of the stairs, I could see a small plastic tube marked “Rash Relief” was still there. So I had a back-up plan. I finished cooking the dinner Jenna started, but she ate all of it. Every time I reached for something she would grab my wrist, and take it first. “You can just eat some Saltines,” she said. I went to the bathroom just to get a break. As I pulled the elastic waistband of my shorts down, she opened the door, and quickly grabbed my dick. She squeezed, hard. “You know, if I want to, I can stop you from pissing. You need to ask me for permission.” “What? That’s insane. Leave me alone, Jenna.” She squeezed harder, somehow, and my dick felt like it was going to pop. The pressure was unbearable. “Okay, okay, please stop, please!” She let me go. “Go clean up, then you can rub some body cream on me. Then maybe you can piss.” She watched as I cleaned the kitchen. I rubbed her body down, which was fun, but I had to fucking piss. “Can I go now?” I pleaded. She opened the fridge, and pulled out a jug of water. “Start drinking,” she said, smiling. I knew any answer but obedience would be a severe beating. I drank as much as I could. I didn’t bother trying to stall – she’d probably force the entire thing down my throat. I got about a third of the way through the jug. “That’s all I can do,” I said, panting. “You can piss when you finish the whole thing.” I wanted to cry, but held it together. I tried to move toward the bathroom, but she blocked the kitchen exit, and tipped the jug toward my mouth with her hand. “I can’t do this, I have to go!” I pleaded. “If you can’t finish it, then just piss yourself.” I had no choice. I just let it go, and the wet stain on my pants grew, and began to drip on the floor. “Oh Jesus, just go.” she said. I hurried to the bathroom. As I finished up, I had to see if I had the ability to change on command. I wasn’t exactly sure how to do it, but … I had to do something. I balled up my fists and looked myself in the mirror. I tensed up. What should I do to make the change, exactly? That wasn’t something I could exactly program. I looked at myself closely in the mirror, and pulled off my baggy shirt. I pictured my body growing to gigantic, muscular proportions. “Ted, what’s taking so long? You need to clean up your mess.” I felt a burning sensation in my lower back, and my skin felt like it was peeling, quickly, almost like ripping. I could see my arms swelling, shoulders spreading out, and my chest pushing out. Veins began to pop out here and there. My stomach started to show separations in my abdominals. My forearms swelled. My cheekbones pushed out. My hands widened. I tensed again, and looked myself over in the mirror. Was I as big as I was before? It was hard to tell. Maybe I should be a little bigger. As I thought that, I grew again. My shorts were concealing an inhuman bulge of cock and balls. My thighs had ripped my short legs. Looking down, my calves jutted out. I guesstimated how big I was compared to Jenna. I should have a few inches on her, but thought I could use a few more. I looked in the mirror and saw myself get wider, taller, thicker. I looked like I could push the house over with one hand. I had to be near seven feet tall, and … Jesus, I couldn’t imagine how much all of this weighed. “Ted?” I smiled. “Shut the fuck up, Jenna.” “What did you say?!” I heard her stomp towards the bathroom door. As she pulled on the knob, I pushed it open, and I could feel her stumble back. She had a fist in the air when she saw what I’d become. I had a good six inches and over a hundred pounds on her. I quickly took a step forward, and covered her fist completely with my hand. I realized the pain in my shoulder and cheeks were gone. Huh. She struggled to pull away from me with no success. I trapped her in a mock hug, and smiled. “We need to talk.” ----- *** To Be Continued ***
  23. Thedemon1906

    Father and son (part two)

    Michael woke up hugging his son from behind. Clothes were prohibited in the experiment so his hard dick was poking his ass. Disgusted he took his arm away and turn around to look at the ceiling. His son and him never had a good relationship. When his mother was alive the little wimp was always with her. It is not that he didn't try to have a good relationship with him. But the thing is that every time he wanted to go fishing with him or for them to play football, his son never wanted. Also there was the masculinity thing. When he was young and even now people always told him how masculine he was and how big he was. With lots of hair that covered his big pecs and huge arms, his 23cm fat cock and muscular definition he always assumed his son would be like him. A stud. But when Nicholas grew up to be a wimp, with a soft jawline and no hair at all, he was quite frustrated. The thing that bothered Michael the most wasn't that his son was small, but that the only thing big that he had was his butt. He looked like a woman. Mike had to hear his friends “jokingly” saying that he looked so much like a girl that they would fuck him. Now he was lying on his bed, with his morning wood looking to the ceiling, wondering what was this experiment about. His son turned around, still sleeping, and put his left hand on top of his dad muscle chest. Mike closed his eyes, Barbara was there besides him. He turned around, facing his son still with his eyes shut. Then he opened them. Nicholas looked different. He didn't know exactly what was different but something certainly changed. He looked a little bit bigger, maybe it was the poor lighting but his shoulders seamed a little broader. A thought flew quickly through Mike's brain, maybe his son was finally growing. His son hand travelled from his chest to his muscle ass, Mike felt a shiver. ____________________________________ -Hello dad- Michael was cooking completely naked while gently dancing to no sound. -You know that the shower doesn't work there is only one of us?! This fucking rats, they can even pay water for two showers! TWO!- His father seemed moodier than usual. -the pills have arrived, we have to drink them together- Michael placed two plates filled with bacon and eggs. They both sit at each side of the table. Little glasses that contained two pills sat on the table, one said Nicholas and the other Michael. Nicho grabbed his cup and opened it. This time the pills were different. The one that was previously light blue was now triangular and had a deeper ocean blue colour, and a white pill was also added. He looked up and saw his dad had the same white pill but also a deep pink circular pill. -They warned me that the white pill was full of hormones. Side effects included constant “excitement”- he said as he looked down at his cock trying to express what he meant to his son without talking. Nicho understood perfectly. They both eat their breakfast and approached to the mega computer. The scanning began as the day before. -Subject one: Nicholas. Male Male, 1,81m tall, 65kg, muscle development 7%. Completed superficial analysis, proceeding with profound observation. Testosterone: mild , Happiness levels: Low, Penis size: 15cm erect, anus:not sensitive- Both father and son stood shocked to discover that Nicholas had gain 3cm, 6kg, and 3 cm of cock in less of a day. Michael glanced at his son and indeed he look bigger, and more masculine. He prepared to say something but the machine started talking again -Subject two: Michael, Male Woman, 1,86 cm tall, 87kg, muscle development 50%. Completed superficial analysis, proceeding with profound observation. Testosterone: Mild, Happiness levels: Low, Penis size: 18 cm erect, anus: midly sensitive- A cold shiver ran through Michael’s body. Maybe he was expecting to grow like his son or maybe was the fact that he only now heard that the computer had said “Male Woman”.what did that mean? -WHAT THE FUCK?- He shouted, he had lost 3 cm in one day, 13kg, and 3 cm from his cock in one day. He wanted to cry, and he had already taken the second pill. In the screen appeared a new position someone was in all fours, and the other guy was behind him, pressing his cock to his ass. He turned to look at his son that smiled and made a gesture with his hand like asking him to be the one in the floor. Michael got really angry really fast, he wasn't a woman. He wouldn't bend. Angrily he walked towards his kid and punched him in the stomach. Nicholas lost all air and bended because of the pain, that's when Mike blind by anger and shame hit him hard in the face. Nicho fell to the floor his nose was bleeding. Mike took the opportunity and grabbed his son by the waist and got him into position. Nicho tried to walk away but Mike with his stronger body hold him down and hit him in the back. -I AM THE MAN- He shouted as he grabbed his son's ass. He saw his erect cock, much smaller than before and got angry again. He was going to prove it. He was bigger, manlier than his son. Nicho felt as his dad's unlubbed fat cock entered his virgin ass. The pain was so big that he shouted a little bit. He was still confused by the punching and blood was running from his nose, but he could still feel his dad penetrating him. One thrust, two thrusts, Mike was getting faster he slapped his son's ass very hard. -You are my bitch, YOU ARE MY MOTHEFUCKING BITCH- Michael continued raping his son. Nicho could feel his father's cock stretching his ass with a lot of effort. He was a beast, fucking him like an ape. His son started crying and that only got him hornier. HE WAS THE MAN he thought HE HAD THE RIGHT TO FUCK THIS CUNT. Michael’s cock exploted inside his son’s asshole. But almost no cum came off. Suddenly he came back to reality. His son was bleeding in the floor, about to pass out and he, his father and only parent, had just raped him. -You wanna shower?-
  24. EDIT: Story now includes an extended ending Hello everyone reading, this will be my second story post ever, hope it's good and I'll appreciate any feedback I would like to state up-front that I don't intend to make a sequel to it, but I might play with the Venom theme in other future stories since the Symbiote lends itself well for muscle growth storylines. Sadly I didn't have the time make visuals for this story too, but I do really like adding a couple of illustrations for stories, so if anyone can and would like to contribute scenes to add to the story feel free to hit me up or post below and I'll integrate it Spidey and Venom’s Experiment It had been a while since Spider-Man and Venom had been enemies, they or better said, Peter and Eddie had somehow come to become something akin to acquaintances or maybe even friends. This came about after a few times when the duo had had to join forces against a common enemy. As much as Venom hated Spider-Man, he was also extremely dominant about his own territory and his prey and didn’t like the idea of anyone taking over his turf, but even more than that, anyone but him getting to take the Spider-Man made his blood boil. And as strong as Venom was on his own, he had reluctantly accepted Spider-Man’s help on more than one occasion when faced with an overwhelming opponent. After a few times, the tension between the two had managed to simmer down a little and they slowly started to talk more with each other as opposed to always being at each other’s throats, after all, sharing intel was important in keeping an upper hand on anyone who had it in for New York. _______________________________________________________________________ Peter and Eddie’s little alliance started to develop into something more like friendship as time went by and each started to forget the things that had made them sworn enemies in the past, and most oddly was that the Symbiote had its influence on Eddie reduce over time and as such it couldn’t rile his emotions up as much anymore against the Spider-Man and practically became nothing more than an extension of and under the control of Eddie as the Venom rather than a sentient entity with a will of its own. ‘Eddie’s become a pretty cool guy this past year’ Peter thought as he was pulling a t-shirt over his head. He was getting ready to meet with Eddie; they had been hanging out for non-superhero related reasons more often as of late. Peter was going to go to over to Eddie’s place for a movie night. He was really curious to see Eddie’s place since it would be his first time there. ‘Okay, all done here, better get going before I’m late again’ Peter thought while grabbing his keys and heading towards the door, glancing at the clock on the way out which read 21:07. _______________________________________________________________________ As Eddie put the bag of sweet popcorn in the microwave and saw 21:51 on the screen he said to no one in particular ‘that twig is late again as always’ as he grinned a bit from the corner of his mouth. Eddie had taken a liking to calling Peter ‘twig’ due to his lithe body, Peter wasn’t a fan at first but has grown used to it since. Eddie liked calling Peter this in part because he himself was a pretty built guy at 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, he was thick, broad, well-shaped and tall to boot, he couldn’t resist making fun of Peter’s small size in comparison, but in part he also found Peter’s lithe body interesting in a way, he couldn’t explain it. He would just sometimes stare aimlessly at Peter’s body, following its contours and shape, mapping it all out, looking him up and down, it just made him a little warm inside and he didn’t know why but he liked it, not that he would ever admit it to Peter. As his thoughts drifted off he started to think how it had been a while since he had heard the Symbiote’s voice in his mind, It had stopped really taking over and Eddie had for all intents and purposes gained full control over the Symbiote’s powers now. It had struck him as weird but there was just so much he didn’t know about the creature that there was just no way to know why It’s consciousness had just faded away, maybe too much time bonded with another creature with a distinct personality? Who knows, but he did wonder ‘if I have full control over Its powers now I wonder what all It can do, It didn’t exactly come with an instructions manual’ as he was playing with some of the goo around his hand, changing its shape randomly. Ding dong, ding dong ‘So he’s finally here’ Eddie said as he left the popcorn to do its thing and headed towards the door. ‘Well hello, was starting to wonder where you had ended up, thought maybe the wind blew you away’ said Eddie with a sarcastic tone. Peter just rolled his eyes and entered the apartment panting a little ‘Sorry, I left the house late, got all the way downstairs, then realised I forgot the key to my bike’s lock, so had to go back up then down again’ Peter just slouched unto the sofa. ‘I’m sorry but can I bother you for some water?’ he asked Eddie. ‘Sure lemme get you some...’ he said trailing off all the while not taking his eyes off of the sweat-drenched t-shirt sticking to Peter’s figure. ‘Here you go twig’ gulp gulp gulp ahhh ‘Bless you muscle man!’. Eddie burst into laughter ‘Muscle man?!’ ‘Yeah, figured if you’re going to call me twig all the time I should have a name for you as well’ Peter said in a sarcastic tone. ‘Well well, look at that, Peter Parker giving me sass’ Eddie said as he got close to Peter climbing onto the sofa kneeling with one leg on either side of Peter's, and gently lifting Peter’s shirt off of him leaving him in nothing but his shorts. ‘You can’t be wearing this drenched thing on my sofa’ Eddie told Peter who in turn replied ‘Sorry about that, I biked as fast as I could’. ‘It’s cool, it’s a hot day anyway and I don’t have an AC sadly, besides I have plenty of laundry to do, now I have even more of an excuse’ Eddie said while taking off his own tank top he was wearing and tossing it into the washer with Peter’s t-shirt and a basket of laundry. Now standing there was the big brute in nothing but his boxers and socks, which didn’t go unnoticed by Peter who tried to play it off as best as he could. ‘Nice place you got here by the way muscle man’-Peter Chuckling ‘You’re gonna keep that up aren’t you twig?’-Eddie ‘Yep’-Peter ‘Yeah it’s a nice place and for $1105 a month, a fantastic deal here in NYC’-Eddie ‘1-1-0-5??!! That’s cheaper than my place!’-Peter Wink ‘I know’-Eddie ‘Ugh no fair, but I’m glad for you’-Peter ‘So, back to the theme of the night, what movie are we watching?’ said Eddie as he threw himself unto the sofa with Peter ‘How about the new Batman movie?’-Peter ‘Ohhhh with Bane in it right? Yes!!!’ Eddie said with a certain excitement Eddie wasn’t just buff for fun, he had a thing for muscle, he found it beautiful and sexy on himself but also to admire, just taking a look around his small apartment one could see several posters of bodybuilders and lame inspirational gymrat quotes like ‘NO excuses!’. As well as a weight rack and bench in one corner with dumbbells on the floor around it. _______________________________________________________________________ ‘That was awesome’-Peter ‘Yeah, especially Bane and that venom he uses’-Eddie ‘So that’s how you got so big huh? You named your alter-ego with the Symbiote Venom because you got your hands on some of Bane’s venom? wink’ said Peter in a mocking tone ‘Hey!’ striking a double-bicep pose sitting down ‘These are all-natural and I got them long before the Symbiote came along’ said Eddie with lots of pride Peter was taken aback by the pose, it was certainly a sight to see, especially those hairy armpits of Eddie’s which looked like caves with huge lats behind them, framed by the thickest arms Peter had ever seen so up-close, he gulped but he wasn’t gonna let Eddie know he was impressed or Eddie would hold that over his head for eternity. But at that point Peter did feel a bit disappointed though that he wasn’t in a bit better shape to feel more confident, he knew Eddie didn’t call him twig or showed off to hurt him but to boost his own ego but it did get to Peter sometimes, the jealousy. He would just like to experience having a body that impressive just once. As Peter came back from his detour into his thoughts he found himself eye to eye with a curious-looking Eddie who was analysing his guest quite in-depth. ‘Geez, what?’-Peter Stares intensely for a bit ‘Did I hurt your feelings?’-Eddie ‘Shit, he figured me out that easily? I really need to stop giving away my emotions so easily’ Peter thought to himself in a fit of surprise. ‘Nah don’t worry about it’-Peter ‘You’re lying to me Peter’-Eddie ‘You almost never call me Peter’-Peter ‘I thought that would catch your attention, or at the very least not add oil to the fire’-Eddie ‘You’re too smart for your own good, be dumb and buff’-Peter ‘You wish, so are you gonna tell me or are you gonna tell me anyways but after I pry it out of you?’-Eddie ‘Fine... you didn’t really hurt me just so you know, I just get a little insecure sometimes, I mean you look pretty impressive and I’m just a ‘twig’ and it can be something I wonder sometimes like ‘man how is it to be that big?’ You know?’-Peter ‘Sorry I didn’t mean to call you that to chip at your confidence’ said Eddie with genuine remorse. Chuckling ‘Calm down Ed, I know that, it’s not your fault my mind runs amuck’-Peter ‘Don’t worry about it, can I go use your washroom though? I really need to pee after everything I drank’-Peter ‘Oh yeah, sure there pointing door to your left’-Eddie ‘Thanks! Be right back’-Peter _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man didn’t mean to make Pete feel bad, wish there was something I could do though to boost his confidence, but muscles aren’t something you can get just instantly’ Eddie thought to himself. ‘Wish I had some of that venom Bane had. Or at least knew how to make it. I mean it’s probably some kind of steroid, and I can get my hands on those but again not instant enough, would still take months of work. So venom must be like a super steroid, hmmmm....’ ‘Okay so steroids work by introducing excess amounts of testosterone into the body as well as other hormones, which are mainly produced in the gonads, hence why your balls shrink on a cycle, they stop working in response to the excess....’ ‘maybe if there was a way to stimulate his body to do it on its own it would work but how? UGH!’ Eddie thought, rubbing his hair in frustration. Then it came to him ‘I wonder how much control I have over the Symbiote? I mean I know it can physically affect the human body, that’s how it used to control me and affect my emotions, and those are controlled by hormones breathes deeply I can do this....’ _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man I feel like I have been freed from a prison’ Peter said as he sat back down with Eddie. ‘What’s up?’-Peter ‘Pete, you said you wondered what having a muscular body would be like right? Would you really want to have one if you could?’-Eddie ‘That came out of left field’ Peter thought but still replied with ‘I guess so, it IS really impressive and I guess it would just be an interesting experience, but building a body like that would take more time than I have’ ‘Okay, do you trust me?’-Eddie ‘What?’-Peter ‘Do, you, trust, meh?’ Eddie asked again in a playfully annoyed voice with a grin on his face ‘Yeah, of course, why the sudden question though?’-Peter ‘I can give you that body if you would want to try what I have in mind, it’s weird but I think I can do it if you want to of course’-Eddie ‘What? Really?! Has he gone crazy? Have I gone crazy? Why am I so excited, it can’t be, but I don’t believe Eddie would lie to me, especially not about something like this’ Peter thought to himself ‘So, will you trust me?’ Eddie asked again, sounding fully honest ‘Okay, I’m yours, what do you have in mind?’-Peter ‘So, I was thinking, steroids work by enhancing the naturally produced hormones in the male body...’-Eddie ‘Yo, Ed I don’t want to do steroids’-Peter Sigh ‘Could you let me explain and THEN give your opinion?’ said Eddie in an annoyed voice ‘Sorry, go on I guess...’-Peter ‘So as I was saying, it supplements what your body naturally has and does, and I was thinking back about Bane and his venom, how it goes straight into his bloodstream and makes him grow like it’s a super-concentrated amount of the hormones which have an instant effect’-Eddie ‘Uhu... continue?’-Peter ‘Stay with me, so I was thinking how could I achieve a similar effect in your body maybe. Then it came to me, the Symbiote, it controlled us, our emotions and behaviour when we were with it remember? It has the ability to modify our hormones, so maybe I can use it in a different way, to affect other hormones’-Eddie Peter made a face of sudden realisation and interest ‘Ha! See! So now that I have full control over the Symbiote, I think, if you are up for it I can send it into your body and make your body make itself more muscular by changing how it works’-Eddie ‘That’s, that’s, that’s actually quite genius that you came up with this’-Peter Grinning widely ‘Hey, I’m brawn AND brain, cut me some slack’ -Eddie _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Hmm.... okay, honestly I’m still unsure, but... I trust you, I’m all up for this, what do you need me to do?’-Peter ‘Great! I know I can do this, for you at least. Okay well the primary hormone for muscle growth is testosterone, right? That’s produced in your balls, so this is weird, but I will need you to take your pants off’ Eddie said hesitantly Eddie was confident this method would turn Peter away from trying it but to his surprise, Peter gave a grunt but then reluctantly took off his pants and underwear and sat back down ‘Okay do your thing’-Peter ‘You really trust me that much?’-Eddie ‘Yep, so you better not disappoint me’ Peter said candidly Grinning ‘Okay’ -Eddie Eddie raised his hand and the Venom goo started to coalesce on his right hand, he then brought it down to Peter’s cock, and suddenly the Venom lurched towards the piss-slit entering Peter more forcefully than he had anticipated, he screamed at first but shortly after started squirming and moaning. Eddie watched, taken aback by how much his heart pounded seeing Peter like this, wrapped in painful bliss with his dick rock-hard. The Venom kept making its way inside Peter until it reached the balls and started accumulating. Peter lurched again as his balls started swelling, to the size of hen eggs, then slowly into lemons, then into the size of oranges, it was mesmerising. Once they were full and plump Eddie commanded it with his mind to surge Peter’s body with a new compound they would modify from Peter’s own testosterone and that’s when it started. ‘Ah, Ahhh, AHHH!!! AHHHHH!!!!!’-Peter ‘What’s wro...’-Eddie Eddie didn’t need Peter’s reply to get an answer, he stared as veins started to bulge, starting at the ballsack, swelling thick as rope and moving their way upwards, onto Peter’s shaft. Up his crotch onto his abs. Down his quads, and that’s when the growth started. ‘Wow .... ‘-Eddie Eddie saw as the thick veins he saw expanding like the root system of a plant, turning dark as if tar was following through them instead of red blood. Which was followed by the sudden but slight growth of whichever muscle the black liquid reached through the new network of veins. It was an amazing sight. First the quads, they swelled a bit bigger, then a bit more, it came in waves. ‘AHHH UGH NGH UGHHHH!!!!’-Peter Then suddenly the growth bursts got more intense, Peter’s legs went from those of a guy that regularly biked to those of a sprinter, then to those of Robert Forstermann. The quads and calves swelled like balloons, Eddie enthralled by all the individual muscle heads, the striations and the veins that only grew thicker. Moreover, the after-pulse left in them only made the whole thing more surreal and, well, arousing to his sudden realisation. ‘Holy shit Peter ...’ Eddie trailed off as the growth continued, Peter only panting heavily. The growth next went up his abs, the veins growing thicker all of a sudden. GROAN-Peter Each of the individual mounds of the abs started to pulse, thicker and thicker each time till they protruded enough that you could hide your finger in the grooves between them. Eddie was especially turned on by Peter’s particular ab arrangement. His bottom 4 ab mounds had joined in a somewhat U shape with 4 more individual ones above it, making Eddie feel a chill down his spine as he started sweating from everything he is seeing. The growth hit his obliques and apollo’s belt next, making them swell into thick masses gorgeously shaped and framing Peter’s fantastic overly developed. ‘NGH YEAH!’-Peter As Peter was getting into the transformation, his lats were next affected, the body seemingly reacting stronger and stronger to the new hormone in contrast to the slow growth of his legs the lats simply burst outwards, huge, meaty, veiny and striated drawing a hellish scream from Peter’s mouth. They spread like wings and were enormous like a body builder’s lats, they glistened with Peter’s armpit sweat and were decorated by a gorgeous armpit with a beautiful tuft of brown hair. SCREAM ‘OH GOD! IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH! MAKE IT STOP, MAKE IT STOP EDDIE!’ Peter said as tears welled in his eyes. ‘I can’t Peter, I’m sorry I’m sorry, the hormone is already flowing through your system it’s not my Symbiote anymore doing anything’ Eddie said in a very worried and apologetic voice as he saw that Peter was truly in pain. Next the black veins reached Peter’s pecs which also burst forward into two huge mounds of pure manliness, giving Peter a cleavage any man, and woman, would be jealous of, they were monstrous and well-rounded, thick enough that they’d make you drool, and each crowned with a thick, delicious nipple that seemed to have grown bigger as well, getting as thick as a finger sticking out about 3 centimetres, aiming almost straight down. Eddie could only stare dumbfounded at Peter’s developing body, some drool escaping his mouth which hung ajar. The growth intensified as the veins raged thicker and darker from the pecs onto his shoulders, down his arms, and up his neck. ‘You’re almost there Peter, hang in there’-Eddie The deltoids on Peter swelled into huge round spheres to the sound of Peter’s screams as the growth moved down his arms. First, the triceps swelled in two stages becoming engorged into a ridiculously thick horseshoe shape, with the long head growing especially large. Then came the biceps blowing up into a solid ball like a softball ball but with a vein running on top of it that looked like a snake with how thick it was, the throbbing and swirling it came with adding to the likeness of a snake. Finally, the growth reached his forearms as they thickened with cords of muscles, swelling nearly as thick as the biceps themselves, rough and manly Eddie thought to himself. They looked like Peter’s hands could crush diamonds with forearms that large, they would give most guy’s legs a challenge. Lastly, the growth reached Peter’s traps, whom at this point was red in the face, panting drooling and screaming from the pain he was going through. His traps swelled and grew from his shoulders down his back, it was large and plump, joining up with his neck but not overwhelming it so it still looked like distinctive parts of Peter’s anatomy. And then suddenly Peter breathed a breath of relief and seemed to have passed out, his veins started to turn back from black to pale green and skin coloured but not losing any volume, still looking sickly engorged like roots atop his muscles. ‘Peter, Peter, are you okay?’ said Eddie to his friend who seemed to be out cold. His chest heaved up and down so at least Eddie was sure Peter was alive. However, just as Eddie thought the transformation was over, the final growth seemed to be hitting Peter’s dick which was a nicely average 14cm (5,5”) but soon started ballooning larger and larger to Eddie’s shock who was right in front of it as he had been squatting this whole time in front of Peter who was on the couch. ‘Holy shit,....... that thing must be 18cm now? 22? 25?!’-Eddie said, mouth agape The growth finally seemed to stop somewhere around 30cm (12”) long and 20cm (8”) in circumference, with balls that had swollen to match as well, about as big as a grapefruit. The massive thing just stood there hard and bobbing lightly up and down in front of Eddie while slowly going limp. Eddie had never thought of himself as gay, but after seeing Peter transform, and definitely after seeing his dick grow into this behemoth he was experiencing all kinds of feelings he had never felt before or at least not in this context or combination, lust, wanting, fear, confusion, curiosity, jealousy, especially jealousy. Eddie was 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, Peter’s about 178cm (5’10”) and used to be maybe 77kg at best, but now, Eddie was guessing he might weigh nearly as much if not more than he did himself. Peter was now a freak, he’d give a professional bodybuilder a run for their money. He was jacked to hell and probably no more than 6% body fat to boot, you could see every vein, every striation, every individual muscle group, it was like an anatomical model intended for medical school except the muscle mass was cranked up to the max, Eddie had never before been intimidated by anyone, at least not anyone he knew in person, but now Peter was the one guy to make him insecure about his own size.... and maybe some other feelings as well? _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Peter, Peter!’ Eddie said in a worried tone, it had been about an hour since Peter had transformed and passed out and Eddie was starting to get anxious. ‘Pete, please wake up’ Eddie said again to the seemingly unconscious muscle-giant that was Peter with angst in his voice. Peter’s eyes snap open ‘Peter? I’m so happy you’re awa...’ said Eddie, trailing off as he realised Peter’s eyes were entirely unresponsive and blank when suddenly Peter launched himself from the couch grabbing Eddie quicker than his brain could process, slamming him onto the floor. ‘PETER WHAT’S GOING ON WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME?!?!’ Eddie yelled in fear towards the unresponsive Peter who was now pinning Eddie’s legs open. The beast then proceeded to rip Eddie’s boxers right off, exposing his ass which Peter seemed to have locked his eyes on. ‘NO, PETER PLEASE, I’M SORRY I DID THIS TO YOU, PLEASE FORGIVE ME, DON’T DO THIS!!!’Eddie screamed as he desperately clawed at his formerly kind and gentle friend, he feared both what was about to be done to his body as well as having destroyed his best friend, the realisation that he really loved Peter dearly coming forward in his mind, Peter being the only person who ever got to really know him in-depth even though they were enemies at one point it never stopped Peter from being kind to him after they settled their differences even when Eddie seemed to still doubt Peter’s intentions for a very long time before he got comfortable with his presence Peter never seemed to put up any defences against Eddie. Suddenly, Eddie felt a sudden and piercing pain like a bone being broken coming from his behind as the beastly Peter shoved his monstrous dick up his ass without any semblance of lubricant, or tact, forcing his hole open wider than it was ever meant to, impaling him down to the balls in a fraction of a second. Then Peter started pounding like a machine that was designed to drill through rocks, he pounded Eddie like he wanted to kill him with his dick, and his face like an angry beast sure gave Eddie that idea. This drew a most gut-wrenching scream from Eddie who was crying at this point and had a frightened face like that of a child. This sight seems to have been the one thing to bring Peter back from wherever he had been lost in his mind, his pupils shrinking again and his eyes becoming focused. ‘Eddie? What the... What happened to me, my arms why are they so huge why.... EDDIE?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!?!?! WHAT AM I DOING TO YOU, I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY!!!!’ Said Peter in remorseful shock, but as he attempted to pull his titanic pole out of Eddie the pleasure he had been unaware of suddenly rocked him down to his core, his eyes rolling into the back of their sockets and he roared the most erotic moan anyone had ever heard and unloaded a cumshot into Eddie making the latter grunt and moan as the what seemed like a litre of cum filled him up to his stomach. As the bliss subsided Peter seemed to be coming back to his senses. ‘I’m... I’m so sorry Eddie, please forgive me I’ll pul... FUUUUCK!!!’ Peter couldn’t finish his sentence, while he was trying to pull out of Eddie, suddenly Eddie’s ass grabbed unto the mammoth dick like a vice, it felt amazing but nearly painful to Peter as he looked down to see what the hell could be going on when he saw what was happening to Eddie. Eddie let out a guttural roar as his body exploded, all his muscles suddenly engorged even larger, they expanded in every direction as veins as thick as power cords swelled under his skin feeding the muscles with unimaginable size, some of these veins coloured black in some points and slowly transitioning into grey and normal colour. His already impressive build expanded in waves, quickly approaching Peter’s current size, then quickly overtaking it, after what seemed like 10 powerful pulses of pure power the growth seemed to have stopped. ‘Christ...’ Peter whispered under his breath in shock and amazement, as his cock, which was actually now even harder than in his berserker stage earlier, was expelled from Eddie’s ass. If Peter was a beast after his transformation, then Eddie was a thing from mythology. His muscles appeared to be almost twice as large as Peter’s. If Peter would give a pro body builder a run for their money, then Eddie would reign supreme as Mr. Olympia, uncontested for as long as he lived. His arms were massive, his deltoids were like sculpted marble spheres, his abs reminiscent of an old European cobblestone street, his legs so large they begged the question whether he’d ever be able to wear pants again, and his cock, lord, his cock must have been at least 25cm (10”) in circumference and 40cm (16”) long, it was massive, could even beat a few gym regulars to a flex off, it was a grotesque thing. ‘Peter?’ came Eddie’s voice, sounding disoriented and scared. ‘Eddie! Are you...’ Peter trailed off, he had extended his hand to help Eddie but now he slowly pulled it back, ashamed and scared of what he had done to Eddie, he broke down into tears slumping unto his knees. He was sorry he betrayed his friend, he was sorry he raped him, he was sorry he had caused such a face scared for his life to be plastered on his friend's face when he came to his senses, he was sorry he had probably caused him physical damage with the monster he’d impaled him with, and he was sorry he had now turned him into a real freak, Peter at least was still human-like, but Eddie would never be a normal person anymore. He could never be forgiven. ‘Peter, PETER! WHAT’S WRONG? Don’t cry, please don’t cry’ Said Eddie as he ran towards his friend attempting to embrace him. Pushing Eddie away ‘DON’T TOUCH ME!!! I raped you, and now I made you into a monster, I’m sorry, don’t touch me, I’m not worth living...’ Peter cried in shame as he rolled himself into the tiniest ball he could make himself into. However, Eddie reached for him, and struck him across his face with the back of his hand, then again the other way now. With a face in surprise (not just surprise but also because that slap was carrying even more of a punch coming from the behemoth that was Eddie now) Peter looked up to Eddie who had a face of pure fury but pained at the same time. ‘Shut your mouth and don’t ever say that again’-Eddie ‘First of all, I was the one who experimented on you first, anything that happened therefrom was my fault’-Eddie ‘SECONDLY, I don’t care what happens, ever, you are never to say again that you aren’t worth living, or I’ll beat you bloody and senseless myself until your brain starts functioning properly again’-Eddie ‘GOT IT?!?!’ Yelled Eddie at Peter who winced at the loud words, still taken aback by what has happened, and more so as Eddie started to cry staring right into his soul. Slumping down in front of Peter ‘Just stay the Peter that I know okay, I thought I had lost you there for a bit’ Said Eddie as he hugged Peter, crying his eyes out. ‘Sorry I worried you...’-Peter ‘Don’t apologise dumbass, I did it to you... I was scared I got rid of you’-Eddie ‘Still, I can see I worried you quite a bit’-Peter ‘Of course, I love you...’-Eddie eyes widened, fake coughing ‘Well I love you too, of course, you’re practically a brother to me’-Peter ‘And what if I thought of you as more than just a brother?’ Said Eddie in a monotone fashion looking straight into Peter’s eyes. ‘WhA? UhM you’re just still a bit confused and emotional Eddie, I think yo...’-Peter ‘Not really, I meant what I said and I’m very certain of what I meant’-Eddie ‘.............’-Peter ‘I know what I feel, I’m not crazy, I’m brain AND brawn remember? And you don’t have to reciprocate the feeling, I actually used to be very wary of you at first, I’ve never really been very close to anyone, and certainly didn’t have an interest in finding that in someone I hated as much as you.... but that changed....’-Eddie ‘I'd been feeling weird towards you for a while now, I just didn’t know what it was, it was all new to me, but seeing you transform.... I guess it finally pushed me over the edge.... my brain was overloaded, my heart was pounding, and I can’t even admit the thoughts I had about your body while watching it, one I will admit though for your sake is that I don’t regret what you did to me when you went berserk...... I might have even enjoyed it more than I should have..........’-Eddie Peter’s mouth hung agape and his eyes were as large as the world, whilst Eddie was turning red as a beet at the confession he had just made. .......................... Mustering up the courage to break the silence ‘I see.... well I can’t say I dislike how you look now, you are even more impressive now, but at least now I don’t have to be insecure around you’-Peter Pointing at his body ‘You like THIS?’ Said Eddie surprised, he thought he was too much now for anyone to find attractive but his worries have just been blown away with the words from the guy he was in love with ‘I mean... I’m hoping you like what you see too?’-Peter ‘From what I said earlier you should know the answer to that is yes twig’ Eddie said sarcastically ‘Besides, I liked it even before the extra meat’-Eddie Flexing his arm ‘More like a sturdy tree than a twig now don’t you think?’ Peter said with a smirk Doing a double bicep pose ‘Eh still looks like a twig compared to THESE’ Eddie said arrogantly but in good fun Bringing his right hand to his cheek, arm supported on his crossed legs ‘Great, I could make men and women cream themselves from just looking at me and I STILL can’t impress you!’ Peter said with a bit of sarcastic annoyance in his voice ‘Still, I know why I grew, but what happened to you?’-Peter ‘Not that I’m complaining about it....’-Peter ‘I think maybe the hormones I made the Symbiote create inside you, maybe there were leftover in your balls after the transformation so it was in your cum, and when you came in me, in that volume it reacted with the Symbiote inside me and had an explosive effect’-Eddie ‘And trust me I’m not complaining either because at least now I’m strong enough to take on that crazed fucking of yours again and actually enjoy it instead of fearing for my life, I almost got fucked to death by a muscle rage machine’ Eddie said with a mischievous look. ‘I’m sorry about that...’-Peter ‘You can make it up to me by giving me a second chance to prove myself’ Eddie said sarcastically. ‘I think your new muscles came with extra arrogance too’ Peter said sounding slightly annoyed but intrigued by Eddie. ‘Oh no, whatever shall I do, could you help me with that oh Spider-Man?’-Eddie Quickly grabbing Eddie and bringing him in close face to face to a dead-serious face, surprising even the overconfident Eddie, Peter whispered into his left ear ‘I will teach you that every hero has a bad side....’ as he heard these words Eddie felt the enormous meat Peter had now become hard below him even lifting him just slightly off of the floor. Gulp ‘I think I did create a monster in the end’ Eddie thought to himself. With hungry eyes and a shallow breath coming from his mouth Peter grabbed Eddie and flipped him right over. Eddie could barely grasp what was going on before he felt his hips being pulled up, ass in air and knees on the cold floor. His own massive cock becoming rock-hard within moments slapping his torso forcefully, the head reaching just shy of his cleavage, however, he was still extremely nervous after his ‘traumatic’ experience with Peter’s new and improved dick when he had transformed. Although he quickly started to lose focus on that as he felt a moist tongue suddenly penetrating him without remorse, exploring his insides with the conviction one would explore uncharted territory with. MOAN ‘Ohhh Pete, Pete-er, I haven’t done this before go a little easi-AAaaAoON me’-Eddie *SLURP* Peter pulling his tongue out of Eddie ‘Never huh? I honestly wouldn’t believe you if I didn’t know you as well as I do because the face you're making right now tells me you wouldn’t be able to live without it’ Said Peter in a playful cocky tone. ‘Shut up, don’t think just because you’re a bit more buff now that I’ll be your playthi-High pitched whimper’ Eddie tried to confidently put out as Peter suddenly sucked on his hole forcefully ‘Oh really?’ Said Peter in a sarcastic tone while licking his lips ‘Well that pitch you just hit would beg to differ’ –Peter ‘Don’t mess with me twig!’ Said Eddie clearly a few shades redder than he was just a few seconds ago 'Hmm.. so even a guy like you can become flustered....' Peter thought to himself taken aback by the adorable expression on that muscle freak's face ‘Then, prove it mu-scle-man’-Peter Eddie couldn’t take the humiliation anymore, he was the dominant one out of the two of them, not Peter, he couldn’t believe how much control Peter had over him just by giving him a rimjob, he had to turn the tables on him before he loses control to Peter, if there is one thing stronger than Eddie’s lust (besides his new and improved muscles) it was his ego. He quickly grabbed Peter with his legs in a leg cradle move bringing him down to the ground then turning around and pinning him in place. Being on top of Peter like this, having the control again Eddie understood why Peter was enjoying it so much, and his titanic cock agreed. ‘Come on, I was just starting to enjoy it....’ Said Peter dispirited ‘Well, I have an idea for something you might enjoy, I know I will at least’ Said Eddie with a lustful look, propping Peter’s legs up on his own shoulders and placing the head of his cock on Peter’s hole ‘Hey, Ed, you’re not serious right?’-Peter Smirking –Eddie ‘Ed, no, you can’t put that thing in me, mine almost broke you and mine’s still human-ish, you can’t be serious’ Said Peter clearly worried Eddie accumulated saliva in his mouth before pouring it over his massive pole, lubricating its length up and down and starting to move in closer to Peter, as close as he could without entering him. Peter was sweating profusely at this point and was starting to freak out. ‘Yo, YO, YO, YO ED, you can’t be serious, you’re gonna kill me with that thing!’-Peter Grabbing Peter’s cock and kissing it ‘Don’t worry, I took yours when I was normal, I’m pretty sure that new body of yours can take much worse than this, I mean what else are these delicious Groping Peter’s Pecs Roughly muscles good for then, you musclebound spider?’ Said Eddie arrogantly with an almost evil look in his eyes That’s when Eddie grabbed Peter by the shoulders and started pushing Peter unto his monster shaft, swiftly penetrating him down to his balls in one smooth controlled movement, all 40cm (16”) of it, knocking the wind out of Peter. The thing’s head had ended up two-thirds of the way up Peter’s oesophagus. He was almost choking on Eddie’s dick but from the wrong end. When he reached all the way inside Eddie collapsed partially unto Peter below him, it felt amazing, no, more than amazing, it was indescribable, it fucked Eddie up, his best judgement was a small boat in the storming state that his mind was in right now and Peter was going to pay dearly for it as he started to pull out of Peter. ‘SHIIIIIIT, NGHHH UHHH!!!!’ Peter yelled in erotic fury, his mind going blank from the pleasure. When Eddie had pulled out about three quarters of the way, he then mercilessly slammed the whole length back in in one shot. Drawing a perverted and painful scream from his victim. This only feeding more into the animalistic side of Eddie that had taken over. The old Venom had nothing on the sadistic sexual hunger that Eddie embodied right at this moment, in fact, it would have seemed quite tame in comparison. Eddie, with a Cheshire grin plastered on his face, started to progressively pull out about halfway then ram Peter’s hole full throttle, picking up the pace with each audible WHACK! that echoed through the room followed by a loud moan that could only be described as immoral. As Eddie had let himself fall into hedonistic depravity, an hour and a half in, he was pounding Peter in the bulldog position as if he was trying to make minced meat out of the poor boy, the amazing Spider-Man had been reduced to nothing more than a muscle-bound nearly sexually-comatose fleshlight for the Venom. He had fucked him doggy, pile driver, jockey. Up, down, and side-to-side, on his back, on his knees, on his stomach, up-side-down. Peter’s asshole didn’t even function anymore and he was starting to wonder if his prostate had been obliterated. Every attempt at a protest or for a rest-stop out of Peter’s mouth was quashed by Eddie giving him a harder than normal fuck shutting him right up. Peter couldn’t hold out much longer. ‘Ed, I... UGH! I can’t GAHHH FUCK! EDDIE I’M FUCK FUCK FUUUCK’-Peter ‘Just shut up and just let me make you mine, only mine...’ Eddie whispered into Peter’s ear as he carry-fucked him, moving him up and down like a glorified fleshlight His words made Peter’s eyes light up like stars on a clear night and that’s when he reached his limit ‘FUUUUUUUCK!!!’ Peter said as Eddie rammed his asshole one last time ‘NO you WON’T!’ Eddie said as he grabbed onto Peter’s cock with his mouth sucking down so hard it locked him unto it and that’s when it happened. Peter roared as a massive load shut up flooding Eddie’s throat so forcefully he almost let go, but he was steadfast and sucked even harder, then it happened again, and again, 8 huge shots. Eddie’s stomach had distended a bit just from the volume as if he had been in an eating competition. By the time he let go, Peter was drenched in sweat from the orgasm he had and Eddie was exhausted and nauseous from the cum he just drank. From the exhaustion he let go of Peter, he was held up by Eddie’s pole still inside him but as Eddie started to go limp he slid down and off of his dick falling to the floor exhausted, Eddie came crashing down on his own as well, one arm on either side of Peter just barely holding him up, and as Peter looked straight at the musclegod that just fucked him to heaven, hell, and back, Eddie, with his mouth still full of Peter’s cum, grabbed him and gave him a french kiss that should be written down in history books, coating Peter’s mouth and forcing him to swallow his own cum, their tongues wrestling each other as if it were an Olympic match. After what seemed like 20 minutes of ferociously eating each other’s tongues they finally broke the kiss to the sound of cum dripping onto the floor. ‘Holy shit’ Said Peter, his body shaking slightly ‘You’re all mine Spidey, don’t forget that’ Said Eddie in an arrogant tone but with soft eyes that betrayed his words with his true meaning. -------The End------
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..